1

Ten Great Saints

Three Martial Sages
“Boulder” Grigori
“Turbulent Sea” Glenda
“Vault of Heaven” Sare

Holy Knight Order

“Commander of the Holy Knights” Sakaguchi Hinata
“Fire” Gerald
“Water” Ritase
“Air” Arno Bauman
“Earth” Bacchus
“Wind” Fritz
“Childe of Light” Reynald Jesta

2
3
 That Time I Got Reincarnated as a Slime 7

By 伏濑

Author: Fuse (伏濑)

Illustration: Mitz Vah

Translation: DasRay

Editors: Squishy, Censored, OmnipotentEntity, MoreThanTom, Muggy,

ThelastCube

Proofreader: greygnome, sushi, Sierra, Dath

Special thanks: V2 Special thanks to: Mimisan, TheLastCube, Censored

Version 2.5 overhaul: Voxel

Chinese source: https://www.wenku8.net/book/1787.htm (By: 轻之国度)

This translation is fan-made and free to access by the public. This is not
to be used in any commercial means. The translators or editors are
not liable to any action of the readers. Please respect the fair use of our
translation as well as Fuse’s work.

All rights reserved - 伏濑 and MICRO MAGAZINE

LN fan translation Feedback Form:

https://forms.gle/UUmkEyvNDShd5RGNA

We welcome all constructive feedback and suggestions for our work.

3rd Edition, Volume 7.25

4
 Saint-Monster Confrontation Arc

Table of Contents

Prologue - Majins’ Tributes

Chapter 1 - A Deal with the Devil

Chapter 2 - Roles to Uphold

Chapter 3 - A Saint’s Goal

Intermission - The Secret Meeting

Chapter 4 - The Second Confrontation

Chapter 5 - Saints and Monsters Collide

Chapter 6 - God and Demon Lord

Epilogue - New Bonds

Manga

Afterword

5
6
7
 Translator’s note
V2 Update Notes

Name change:
Marquis Miola -> Marquis Müller
Count Hermes -> Earl Hermann
Rayhim -> Rayhiem (looks a little better)
Gobya -> Gobua (ゴブア)
Gluttony King -> Gluttonous King (Kek no idea how I got this wrong)

Choice of words to be noted:

I. “Champion and Hero” or “Hero and Chosen Hero”?
This volume involves a lot of terms related to the word “Hero”, either it is Eiyuu
(英雄) or Yuusha (勇者). I don’t particularly find the term “Champion” (by yenpress)
to be a good replacement for “Eiyuu”, which is a general expression for people with
heroic deeds in slime world. I previously used “Yuusha” directly to distinct the
terms, but after considering the need of English readers, I’ve decided to settle for
“Hero” as a general term (Eiyuu) and “Chosen Hero” as the specific, more promi-
nent class (Yuusha). I may also be referring to “Chosen Hero” as “Chosen One” to
reduce some repetitions. Hopefully, this is a welcoming change.

II. “Skill” / “Technique” / “Arts”

According to the data booklet, innate power/acquired power is called “Skill”,
e.g. Abilities acquired due to monster evolution; Abilities acquired through training
is called “Arts”, which in this volume is often mentioned due to the many human
characters of this volume.
You will see the words “Technique”, “Arts” used interchangeably as a result of
that, it should be quite easily understood but just stating here to clarify.
Some of the notations in this volume have also been changed more so to align
with the Japanese source, and interjection by editor/translator is now using a dif-
ferent font to be differentiated from original texts.

Also, readers would see that we’ve changed our formatting to make actual
paragraphs. Although the sentences are still somewhat disjointed like the Japanese
source. Tell us whether you like this new format or not through the feedback form
or leave a comment on platform where I can be reached.
Hope you all have a fun time reading this volume!

Cheers,
DasRay

8
9
10
 Prologue
Majins’ Tributes

Clayman is dead.
Laplace delivers the horrible news, and in front of him, everyone falls into
silence.
“Impossible! That’s not true!”
Footman shouts vehemently.
But no one else is making a sound along with him.
Laplace may seem casual and carefree most of the time; he won’t really ex-
press his true feelings. Right now, he has yet to show his usual attitude, but instead
looks quite frustrated. Knowing this, everyone starts to recognize the fact that
Clayman has actually died.
“—Last night during the Walpurgis Banquet, Clayman’s connection with me
was suddenly cut. He was like my own blood, yet I couldn’t reach him. That means
he has really died… How can I accept this? Laplace, even with your report, I still
can’t believe that child is really dead, it’s just inconceivable…”
Kazaream says with a heavy heart.
Tear begins to sob.
“It was my fault. I underestimated the Demon Lords. I should have been more
cautious collecting information before taking any action.”
Another person says with regret. It’s the black-haired young man.
The Ten Great Demon Lords—They are at the top of this world. But even
though they share the same title, one must still distinguish between the strong
and the weak.
Clayman ignored this principle after successfully dominating Milim with his spell.
No, not only so—Even believing he could dominate other Demon Lords in the
first place was naive.
“If we are being honest, it happened because of my proposal. I had no idea
how things would develop, but it’s too late to say this anyway.” 1
Suddenly, as if to sweep away the heavy atmosphere, Laplace says teasingly:
“By the way, this happened all because Clayman was too stupid. I warned him
to be careful. It’s all because he got cocky and messed everything up.”
As Laplace continues to verbally insult Clayman, Footman interjects to scold
him.
“Laplace! You don’t have to phrase it like that!”

1
This may be Spoiler, read with caution.
If you are confused about why Laplace says so thinking “wasn’t it the mysterious young man who gave
the order?” Laplace actually lied here. He wasn’t the one who proposed the idea if you refer back to
vol 6, nor was it their young boss. It is a subtle foreshadow for what would be revealed very very late
into the LN……..TBC

11
 “But that’s just the truth. He felt so good about himself even though he was
so weak, that’s why he’s toast now.”
“Laplace—!”
Footman, filled with anger, strikes, and begins to beat Laplace.
Laplace wasn’t planning to dodge. Footman’s fist hits his cheek. But that’s all
it is. Laplace stops the fist and remains balanced while staring back at Footman
menacingly.
“What, do you want a fight, Footman? Alright, I’ll fight you then!”
He says arrogantly with a disdainful smirk on his face to provoke Footman.
Laplace hopes Footman will pour all his fury onto him.
But Kazaream has already seen through him.
“Stop it, you two! Everyone is sad here.”
He shouts to stop the two.
“Indeed, Laplace, it’s not like you to play a villain like this! If anyone, it should
be me. I was the one who hired you guys in the first place.”
The youth says. Footman then finally realizes that Laplace had said those
things on purpose.
“So that’s why—Sorry, Laplace.”
“…It’s alright. But president and boss are so mean. I went through all the
trouble to be the villain; you don’t have to expose me like that.”
Laplace mumbles while rubbing his cheek. He looks rather comical, somewhat
easing the tension in the room.
The majins are motivated once more to discuss future plans.
They can’t comfort Clayman’s spirit in heaven by sighing—Kazaream was able
to help everyone focus and conduct their meeting under more tension than they’ve
ever experienced.
“—There is no way of knowing what happened there. But according to Demon
Lord Valentine, Clayman is indeed dead. As for who killed that kid, we have no
idea—”
“If only I had gotten an answer from him…”
“No. It’s already worth celebrating that you were able to return safely.”
“I was just very lucky. It happened to be the night of new moon, and since
Demon Lord Valentine is of the Vampire race, his strength was greatly reduced.
And with the location being the Saints Church, where the holy aura overflows, my
attack was therefore more effective…”
No one doubts Laplace’s words.
They all believe Laplace is capable of winning against the Ancient Demon Lord
Valentine, who might even rival Demon Lord Kazaream in terms of strength—There
are many reasons behind that belief.
Moreover, Laplace is the strongest lieutenant in the troupe. His strength is
second to none other than Kazaream himself. His role as the vice-president of the
Moderate Clown Troupe is not just for show. He is also highly capable.
That’s why no one is doubting him, and all have accepted Laplace’s report of
his vanquishing a Demon Lord.
No one realizes the lies in his report, so the meeting continues.

12
 “With that being said, things are getting more difficult.”
“I suppose. The base, army, and treasure that we gave to Clayman are all
gone. We’ve suffered a heavy loss.”
The black-haired youth nods in response to Kazaream’s words.
The content of the conversation is concerning, and Tear throws out a question.
“Eh, what does that mean? Wouldn’t his base be fine regardless of whether
Clayman got killed by the Demon Lords or not?”
“Even with Clayman’s army destroyed, can’t they still roll back and rise again?
Their base still has that crazy saint Adalman. That Undead King is quite strong,
even rivaling us. And while that Undead Dragon wasn’t at the same level as the
Charybdis, it still would pose a significant threat. Are the curse spells cast by pres-
ident still in effect?”
First Tear, then Footman inquires in surprise. Upon hearing so, the young man
and Kazaream look at each other awkwardly and make their bitter response.
“That’s what we want to discuss with you today.”
“I handed over the base to Clayman, and it was taken last night. The unbe-
lievable thing is, that slime only sent a few subordinates to do so.”
“What did you say?”
“No way!”
“How is it possible?! Does that mean that the majins we saw during the war
are the only majins under Rimuru—no, wait, hold on for a second, then that crystal
ball was—”
After hearing Kazaream’s explanation, Laplace and Tear exclaims. Footman
raises his face, seeming to have recalled something.
Seeing his reaction, the young man nods and responds.
“Indeed. Didn’t the footage recorded by Laplace include those majins? It’ll be
best if we face facts and recognize that every one of them has the combat ability
of Special Rank A.”
Hearing this, even Footman became speechless.
“—Seriously?”
Tear mumbles. But no one responds.
“At least that slime named Rimuru did not take part in that battle. If I have to
deduce, he may have used the battle as a bait for him to take down Clayman’s
base in person. If it’s that slime, it won’t be strange for him to have broken through
my proud defense system.”
With Kazaream’s explanation, everyone finally realizes the severity of the sit-
uation.
Then the young man opens up:
“That’s why we have to redraft our plans for the future.”
He declares that having lost most of their combat forces, they should halt all
on-going operations. Moreover, the death of Clayman has left them all with keenly
felt anguish…
Fortunately, they haven’t lost everything.

13
 They’ve kept part of their assets as insurance, as well as their organization
based in the Western Nations—With these two resources to back them up, they
still have some level of political influence over the nations.
They also sent out fine subordinates, not skilled in direct combat, but excellent
in intelligence gathering, to ascertain the movement of all nations.
The youth started this organization from nothing, so there is always room to
come back, even from such dire straits.
It is for this reason—
“We will need to lay low for a while. It’s truly a shame what happened to
Clayman, but we will have to stand against the Demon Lords in order to avenge
him. Yet our power is still too weak for that as of this moment. In order to realize
our ambition of world domination, we will have to bear this burden for now.”
This sentiment is unanimous.
“Yes. Our organization has grown a lot in the past ten years. And we may have
gotten a bit conceited.”
“Indeed. That’s also why Clayman got cocky.…”
“Hmm, although I don’t intend to give up (on revenge), it seems like we’d lose
everything if I act too hastily now.”
“I don’t want to admit it either, but patience is the right course now…”
Not everyone agrees, but the majins eventually accept his suggestion as the
most reasonable course of action.
“Hahaha, you should try to accept it, Footman. I still have all of you as my
trump cards. But I don’t want to lose you too because we acted rashly at this point
of time.”
The young man gives a wry smile while giving Footman a comforting pat on
the shoulder. These are truthful words from the young man and the reason behind
his decision.
After all, if he hadn’t given them this talk here and now, some of them may be
have thrown their life away in rage and grief.
Footman then decides to endure after learning where the young man is coming
from.
“I understand, boss. I’ll hold on to this anger and let it all out some other day.”
Footman knows in his heart, if he goes after the Demon Lords in a fit of rage,
he will only end up getting beaten.
Therefore, he decides to take the young man’s advice.
The young man is satisfied with Footman’s resolve, and glances around the
majins.
“With that being said, aren’t you guys roweled by being defeated by others all
the time? While we may not be able to work with our hands, can’t we at least use
our words? That slime has taken everything from Clayman, so we should give him
a taste of the same medicine.”
The young man says with a twisted grin.
“What are you planning?”
Kazaream asks, but the young man does not give a direct response. He an-
swers with a smile:

14
 “That is no simple slime. He was able to accumulate a great amount of power
in only a few years. Honestly, it is astonishing, and normally we shouldn’t antag-
onize him. Instead, we should determine how strong they really are. To do so, I
have arranged a trap.”
The young man pauses after saying so delightfully.
“Seriously, are you being devious again? Right, anything would be better than
my mission impossible2. I’ll go observe their fight from the side this time.”
Laplace shrugs after saying so. The group is then dismissed.
As such, the majins exit the stage temporarily.
They now quietly maneuver in the shadows … And hone their claws for the
inevitable day of retribution.

2
If you are the one of the lucky 10 000 , it means a mission that is impossible to complete.

15
16
 Chapter 1
A Deal With the Devil

“Octagram” will be our official title in the future—

Guy’s subordinates, namely his maids, the green-haired Mizari and blue-haired
Rain, are preparing delicate meals for everyone. Their dark maid outfits are of very
good taste, and the same can be said about the dishes produced under their phe-
nomenal culinary skills.
Just as Ramiris had said, the Walpurgis Banquet was meant for the Demon
Lords to communicate and also to exchange intelligence. Perhaps it is for such a
reason that they’ve prepared an additional venue for the sole purpose of leisure.
However, there doesn’t seem to be a rule stating that everyone has to be there
for refreshment activities.
Some left as soon as the meeting ended, while others stayed behind to enjoy
the delicious food prepared by the staff. The remainder split into small groups to
discuss topics of their own. The Demon Lords are all attending to their own inter-
ests.
I personally find this opportunity to be rare and decided to taste the food. To
be honest, I’m quite interested in Guy’s diet considering his ruler status among
the Demon Lords.
As it turns out, the food is delicious beyond belief.
I enjoyed the world-renowned cuisines to my heart’s content—
<<Report. Ingredient analysis completed. Cuisine name: Black Tiger Meat
Stew, Grilled Fairy-Leather Bird, Golden Peach Sorbet, Earth-dwelling Dragon
Steak. These dishes are currently re-creatable.>>3
And at the same time, I am also secretly learning the recipes.
What? Me? Despicable? Cunning?
What do you mean by that? I don’t get it.
It’s too harsh to call my actions “corporate espionage.” It is, after all, an im-
portant part of intelligence gathering!
The ingredients are all from monsters above Rank A, so it would be difficult to
collect them all. But I have already recorded the recipes, so we can take care of
that one way or another.
Lastly, they served a mixed fruit platter.
There are a total of six Demon Lords who remained to attend the feast itself—
Guy, Milim, Ramiris, Dino, Dagruel and myself. Valentine and Leon left long ago.
While Milim was devouring the assorted dishes, I went to complain to her about
deceiving me. She tried to play dumb, but I wasn’t having any of it.
As for Karion and Frey, we decided to discuss our future plans on another
occasion. Once the post-war settlements have been resolved, I am also willing to

3
For food enthusiasts (and tl accuracy), here are the Kanjis for these dishes: 黑毛虎の煮込みシチュ
ー, 仙羽鳥のグリル, 黄金桃のシャーベット, 地眠竜のステーキ.

17
advise them on the reconstruction of their cities and any other issues that may
come up. Their respective kingdoms’ structure has been renewed with Milim as
their new leader. Hopefully, this works out well for us too.
Ramiris is still being stubborn about wanting to live in my kingdom despite my
firm denial, but… I can tell from her eyes that she is willing fight my decision to
the bitter end. She also seems to think Treyni-san will come to her aid, since she
seems to really adore Ramiris.
Treyni-san has been spoiling Ramiris with everything she has, so I probably
can’t expect much from her. I will have to keep note of this in the future.
Dagruel and Veldora are having a good chat, and so are Guy and Dino, who
are having a cheerful discussion about their daily lives.
Before the feast, I offered them a special product from the Tempest Federa-
tion—Brandy distilled from grape wine.
It’s one of my tactics to improve our image, which is to spread the words of
our unique product and have an upper hand in diplomacy.
This strategy appears to be very effective--even against Demon Lords.
“Delicious.”
“Oh, this is great—”
“Cough cough, t-this stuff is way too strong…”
Dino coughs painfully on the side while Guy and Dagruel sang their praises.
On another note… Veldora-kun, could you please refrain from drinking all of our
products in one go?
Even though I still have a bunch of them stored in my “Stomach”, those aren’t
for you.
As for Milim, let’s just say I won’t be letting her drink anytime soon.
The situation would undoubtedly spiral out of control if I let her drink. And
considering the fact that she tricked me before, I’m not particularly keen on allow-
ing Milim to drink.
“Then I shall take the drink!”
Within the blink of an eye Ramiris plastered herself onto the wine glass (being
so smol) and became dead drunk in an instant.
Beretta and Treyni-san came forth wearing panicked expressions, so I decided
to leave Ramiris in their care. She’s been pestering me to return to Tempest with
her, so it may even be good for me if she falls asleep.
With that being said, the feast concludes, and we decide to leave before
Ramiris wakes up.
I was worried about the type of situation I might run into, but as it turns out,
I was able to make it through the Walpurgis Banquet safe and sound.
What a busy day.
The Walpurgis Banquet started at midnight and ended at noon of the next day.
I left the meeting and returned to Tempest.
I was able to ignore traveling and instantly teleport with “Dimension Domina-
tion”.
Upon returning, I was reassured that the country was still intact and that eve-
ryone was obeying my orders to increase security.

18
 Everyone was making an effort to tighten the security on the streets.
There isn’t a single flaw. The guard force built using the blueprint of a police
force has been pretty successful.
A thought suddenly crosses my mind—Could our country’s military be already
strong enough that any normal country is incapable of standing a chance against
us?4
After all, even our reserved personnel for defense alone have all reached Rank
B.
Normal beasts and demons wouldn’t even dare to approach us.
Our nation’s security is relatively good. But I am worried about whether the
monsters who we’ve now staved off will go on to cause harm in other regions.
Perhaps I should run an investigation regarding the issue—I think as I travel
alongside Veldora and Shion, entering the city upon Ranga’s back.
As soon as I enter the town, the residents and the patrolling soldiers begin to
kneel down on the side of the streets gradually opening up a path.
Their movements are all well-coordinated, most likely from training that I was
not aware of.
What are they doing? As I observe skeptically, Diablo saunters towards us from
the end of the road.
His expression is overflowing with joy as he flashes a bright smile.
Diablo then exchanges looks with Rigurd—
“Welcome back, Rimuru-sama!”
“Congratulations on becoming a member of the Octagram! We are most thank-
ful for your safe return!”
Rigurd, acting as the representative, greets me respectfully, followed by Dia-
blo’s congratulatory words.
Wait a minute, what is going on here?! How do you know about me officially
becoming a Demon Lord!?
And about that title, it should only have been revealed at that meeting with its
debut. Because it was me who came up with the…
I wondered while my head filled with doubts.
Shouldn’t Diablo be taking down Farmus Kingdom right now? How would he
have the time to plan out such a specific activity?
I feel quite embarrassed, so I decide to ask him directly.
“Very simple, Rimuru-sama. I asked a favor of Veldora-sama.”
Diablo replies cheerfully.
I glance towards Veldora only to realize he was desperately averting my gaze.
Oi, excuse me! Mister?!
From his reaction alone, I could tell he did something against his conscience.
I got Veldora to confess after some interrogation. He seems to have made a
deal with Diablo. Diablo, in return, offered meals and three servings of dessert. If
he did, Veldora promised to tell him what happened during the Banquet in detail…
So that’s how it was.

4 Sierra Note: That's an interesting thought there, Slime Boy. Don’t get conceited

19
 That’s how he got wind of how I’ve been approved to become a Demon Lord
in the meeting and also passed on the new title of “Octagram”.
Should I praise Diablo for his skillfulness in intelligence gathering?
Normally, one wouldn’t even dare to come up with the idea, let alone put it
into practice. One must then have sufficient mobility and capacity to bribe some-
one as strong as Veldora. Although Veldora, who agreed to the deal, is pretty dumb,
Diablo’s resolve in carrying it out shows he is no ordinary man.
And since the two are willing to give the bait and take the bait respectively, I’ll
cut myself short on the subject.
With that being said—
“Veldora, do you even need to eat?”
“W-What nonsense is that, Rimuru!? Eating or not is not the point, the point is
that I want to eat things. And if that’s really the case, you don’t need to eat either!”
Ouch! I got retorted.
But he does have a point.
I can’t exactly criticize without being called hypocritical on the matter. Lately,
Shuna’s culinary skill has grown a lot, and she has also produced a large variety
of desserts.
Now she can even recreate pastry puffs that have just been introduced at the
cafe in Ingracia Kingdom. Not even pudding poses a challenge to her.
Moreover, with the addition of a variety of alcoholic beverages, we can now
develop even more new desserts. The cafe manager Mister Yoshida would also aid
us in the process of developing new dishes. To gain his assistance, I prepared a
variety of wines to send regularly, as that was his demand.
Mister Yoshida also said, “Now I can recreate previously impossible cuisines!”
with a delightful expression. With all these efforts, we were able to develop several
new dishes and incorporate them into daily meals. Veldora is probably also shocked
having tasted the food after his resurrection at the festival.
Veldora, you were tempted by the food, weren’t you?
With that being said, Milim was also tempted by honey…
An idea suddenly crosses my mind—we may be able to take over the world
with culinary supremacy.
My musings were suddenly interrupted by the sounds of Shion and Diablo quar-
relling.
“Have you fulfilled your duty as Rimuru-sama’s bodyguard?”
“Most certainly! It has been proven that as long as I’m around, you are simply
unnecessary. I should be the one to question you about the progress of the mission
assigned to you by Rimuru-sama.”
“Kufufufufufu, it has proceeded without a flaw. In fact, I was just about to
report back to Rimuru-sama myself.”
The two flashed each other bright smiles that did not quite seem to reach the
eyes.
They simply wouldn’t let up on each other and continue to bicker.
“You two, behave yourselves!”

20
 “That’s right. Rimuru-sama is tired as well. Haruna and the rest have been
preparing food. Let’s relax for now and come back to this conversation later.”
Rigurd agrees to my view and scolds the two on my behalf.
As expected of Rigurd. Lately, he’s been acting more and more prestigious.
Now he seems very dependable.
We were moved to another spot at Rigurd’s urging.
The town folk all have joyful expressions. I was hoping to start a feast as soon
as possible to have some fun with everyone, but Benimaru and the rest have yet
to return from their expedition.
That’s why we’ve decided to delay our celebration feast. Right now, we’ll wind
things down and have just a bit of fun for resolving our trouble.
We went to take a bath in the hot spring and enjoyed the food Haruna prepared.
We listened to Diablo’s report after everyone settled down and got in the
proper frame of mind.
With our victory against Clayman, our only issues left to tackle were building
a new kingdom on Youm’s side and what to do with the Western Saints Church.
Apart from that, there’s also the issue of our future relations with Beast King-
dom Yuurazania, Harpy Kingdom5 Fulbrosia and the Worshipers of Dragon who
worships Milim… we could resolve these diplomatic issues peacefully, so there isn’t
too much to worry about there.
I ask Diablo in a rather casual mood while sipping my postprandial red tea:
“So, what is it that you are doing now? Eliminating Farmus Kingdom and
crowning Youm as the new king—You dropped the mission and returned, do you
need any reinforcement?”
I casually turn back to my slime form, which I’ve been looking forward to doing.
Relaxed, I am hugged by Shion on her lap. I probed Diablo with a question as I
felt two soft mounds pressed against the back of my head.
If Diablo is in need of back-up, I plan to send Souei’s party to aid him.
Right now, they are very much available for order, so there is no need to force
Diablo to fend for himself.
However, Shion suddenly interjects and says rather disdainfully: “A Cheap-
shot nobody like him only deserves to make tea for Rimuru-sama. I should have
been the one to attend to such matter!” But I ignore her since that type of job is
clearly not suitable for Shion.
I spoke with the intention of aiding Diablo—But as it turns out, I was worried
over nothing.
“No no no, Rimuru-sama. There is no such need. Everything has been going
well according to plan.”
Diablo refills my second cup of red tea and begins his report.
Drinking tea in slime form is a pain, so I decide to just appreciate the fragrance
of it while listening to his report.
But the previously relaxed atmosphere quickly vanished the moment Diablo
began to speak.

5
The kanji title is “天翼国” which translates more to “Kingdom of Heavenly Wing”

21
 “First of all, I had to restore the captives into their original states. After all, it
is quite the inconvenience to keep them as meatloaf—”
MEATLOAF!??
Eh? Does he mean what I think it is?
Shion’s body suddenly shivers as she seems to have sensed the source of my
disbelief.
That’s right… It was indeed the case. Things really won’t work out if my people
keep acting like this.
I visited the interrogation room once, once! I was just planning to have a peek.
But now I regret it greatly. It would probably have been best if I had avoided
visiting at all.
I left the captives to Shion’s care after seeing them and reminded her to “Don’t
overdo things” …
My logic then was—there was nothing to worry about as long as Shion doesn’t
kill them.
Now it is too late for me to regret my actions.
While I feel unease inside but expressing my regret now would not solve any-
thing.
Displaying no traces of my inner turmoil, I ask for Diablo to continue his report.

***

Regarding Diablo’s first step, it was just as what he has described to Rimuru: to
restore Archbishop Rayheim and Head of Court Mage Larzen to their original form.
There were in total two carriages travelling alongside several cavalries as they
set out for Farmus Kingdom.
One of the carriages carried Diablo and the three captives.
Well, since Diablo is the only person visible in the six-seated carriage, it would
be rather inaccurate to call the other occupants as ‘passengers’. That is because
the other three people have been squeezed into the luggage on the floor of the
carriage.
—Indeed, they were squeezed in the form of living meatloaf.
Shion has turned them into inhuman abominations.
She skinned them one thin layer of skin at a time, but not so much as to kill
them; their peeled away layers of flesh exposed the muscle underneath she then
decided to slice off their meat piece by piece… Shion has been practicing fish skin-
ning with living people, and she even ensured that the ones getting skinned won’t
feel any physical pain during the process…
Using her Unique Skill “Cook”, she was able to push the captives to the point
of psychological breakdown. Once they reached their (physical) limits, she would
treat them with healing potion and reverse the process to start over.
To witness their own bodies having been dismembered by another while feeling
no pain at all—having suffered such repeated torments, the sanity of the three
have been completely obliterated.

22
 Their expressions are devoid of life as they lay submerged in the pool of their
own exposed intestines.
There is no way they could return to their country in this state. Bearing such
thoughts, Diablo, although unwillingly, decided to work on reversing their curse.
“How troublesome… Their senses6 have been completely twisted, so healing
magic won’t work directly …”
Despite his complaints, Diablo was amazed with how useful non-magical skills
could be.
He has mastered the art of magic and learnt all about the laws of this world,
yet even so, there still exist so many fascinating things out there (that he has yet
to know).
This does cheer Diablo up substantially.
With his mood lifted, he expelled the remaining magic housed within the three
left behind by Shion.
First one is Rayheim; then Larzen.
This was not done in any specific order. Diablo dispelled the magic with ease.
But he stopped at Edmalis, the King of Farmus.
“Blessings, thank you!”
Rayheim rejoiced as he expresses his gratitude towards Diablo.
“I am not important here, please, the king… restore the king—”
Larzen begs Diablo out of loyalty for his King.
Diablo slants his eyes coldly at Larzen.
“Kufufufufu, are you begging me? Then you should understand that such a
request does not come cheap.” Diablo grins disdainfully.
A delightfully devilish smile emerges on Diablo’s face.
However, there is not the slightest passion7 in his eyes.
“…Ah…No…I…”
Larzen goes pale with fear surged from his heart. He is regretting—
Larzen recalls now.
This Diablo, who has been sitting casually in front of him, is a terrifying demon.
An Archdemon8—No, he said he isn’t kind (cheap) like that.
On top of that, even an Archdemon alone would be quite a threat. If he was to
appear in some smaller country, he would have caused a crisis that could bring
the whole nation to its demise.
That’s why they are categorized as Calamity—Threat level up to Special Rank
A.
Basic magic barriers would not stand effective. He could easily destroy a na-
tion’s defense by unleashing a bit more of his Youki (demonic aura). He may even
be capable of crushing his enemies one-sidedly using magic alone.

6
The principles/laws (such as pain reception) applied to their body have been changed. This is result
of Shion’s skill “Cook”.
7
“passion” or “temperature”. I believe it’s implying how Diablo’s actions often contrast how he thinks
internally.

8
Or Greater Demon General (上位魔将).

23
 Adventurers below Rank A wouldn’t stand a chance against him. His presence
alone would be the declaration of a death penalty. That is how terrifying the exist-
ence of an Archdemon. It is a type of demon that even Larzen wouldn’t want to
antagonize or deal with alone.
However, Diablo’s presence is rather different.
He seems all too human in appearance without a trace of his demonic aura.
Except his eyes are arresting.
They are akin to a golden moon hanging in the darkness of midnight with a
dash of ominous red in the middle.
The most appropriate term to describe them would be “Unforgettable” to who-
ever looks upon them.
Their appearances are especially unsettling.
Apart from his eyes, the rest of his body all looks very similar to that of a
human’s—In other words, even though most nations would install defense mech-
anisms to block out monsters up to certain level (magicule storage), he could easily
infiltrate these cities without batting an eye.
The only difference, and perhaps the only advantage humans have over mon-
sters is their intelligence.
Some monsters are intelligent, but these monsters would often want to show
off their strength one way or another. For instance, generously having their aura
on display to demonstrate how large their magicule storage is.
That is why magic barriers which react to high magicule presence would work
against them.
But what would happen if these types of monster decide to conceal their aura?
A Calamity Rank monster suddenly shows up and strolls around on the streets
of human cities—Larzen shuddered at the thought.
In other words, things would go like this—
A nation couldn’t help it if its barrier is being destroyed via brute force, but as
the enemies tear down the barrier, the nation could reorganize its defensive force.
It can then send out this defensive force to face the enemies.
However… if the enemies can completely ignore the barrier—The result is prob-
ably anyone’s guess.
These types of monsters would already be at a higher level than Archdemons,
Diablo is one of them.
Moreover, his real identity is one of the Primordial Demons—
Although in comparison…
There is something even more terrifying that he hasn’t considered.
This demon called Diablo is already serving a master.
That person is the master of all these monsters, the fearsome yet beautiful
man with golden eyes9 and silver-blue hair.
Its hair gives off a feeling of transparency and it glitters like shining glass.
His presence might have been be momentary, yet his power was beyond one’s
imagination.

9
In the anime Rimuru has blue eyes, but in the LN he always had golden eyes

24
 Demon Lord.
It is a being truly worthy of the title.
The scene of him massacring the army of twenty-thousand men still sends
shivers down Larzen’s spine. But Larzen was occupied by another sensation after
meeting him in person.
When he was taken captive by others to that place—
The way he looked at Larzen was as if he was a stone by the road.
When those golden eyes met his, so mesmerized was he, to the point of not
only forgetting the excruciating pain of his torture, but for him to abandon all fear
of death…
There are beings in this world that you simply should not antagonize.10
“Don’t overdo things.” — these were the words Larzen heard uttered by an
angelic voice.
It must have been a warning to Larzen.
Telling him to not get ahead of himself.
There is no wonder that his country had been destroyed when they are up
against such an opponent, who even a Primordial Demon would pledge loyalty to.
—if it’s that Demon Lord, he could single-handedly destroy the entire Farmus
Kingdom.
Such thoughts keep crossing Larzen’s mind.
He ignores the bumping of the carriage and stands up from his seat to suppli-
cate (kneel) before Diablo.
“Of course, I understand. Please allow me—No, please grant me the privilege
to be your servant! My humble life would be pledged towards you. Please be mag-
nanimous and spare the life of King Edmalis.”
Larzen offers his heartened loyalty to Diablo in hope of saving the king.
Hearing Larzen’s wish, Diablo nods rather casually.
“Very well then, although you are still insignificant (to us), you are still consid-
ered quite powerful in the human world. If that’s the case, you will be of use
someday. Moreover, I wasn’t planning to kill him without Rimuru-sama’s order
anyway. Then I should spare his life, however—”
Before restoring Edmalis’ form, he will have Larzen do something for him.
He will display the disgusting form of the King to all the bigwigs of this nation
who foolishly rose against his beloved Rimuru.
Larzen gulps nervously while waiting for Diablo to speak.
As for Rayheim, he has already been petrified due to fear.
“I shall be generous this one time. Your performances in the future shall not
only determine the fate of the king, but whether or not the whole of Farmus will
become a lifeless wasteland.”
He means exactly what he just implied.
As long as they follow Diablo’s—or rather Rimuru’s—will, then everything
should be fine, if not…

10
Source “触れてはならぬ” Not very sure about the “should not antagonized”, I feel it is “being that
cannot be reached (transcendence)”

25
 Whether it is Larzen, Rayheim, or even King Edmalis who’s currently stuck in
his abominable state—
They all understand loud and clear what Diablo meant by that.
The three had been foolish but were not stupid. At this point, even if they don’t
want to admit, they all know Diablo would put such an idea into action without
hesitation.
Their only chances of survival are to cooperate obediently with Diablo.
“That is without saying! I shall attend to whatever duty you demand!”
Rayheim begins to grovel and kneel down. He seems to be even willing to lick
Diablo’s shoes.
“I am willing to pledge my loyalty to your grace!”
Larzen also made up his mind.
Whether or not the king is spared is now meaningless. However, his pride at
having been the guardian of the Farmus Kingdom all these years made him desire
the continued survival of the king’s bloodline.
Even King Edmalis, who was overwhelmed by anguish and despair understood
this.
Larzen has given up on not just King Edmalis, but on the Farmus Kingdom
itself.
But it is the right choice, King Edmalis thinks to himself.
A country that defies a Demon Lord will be destroyed.
There are only two options left for King Edmalis—comply or resist and be elim-
inated.
The king isn’t foolish enough to make the wrong choice at this point. As the
ruler of a nation, he has to carry out his last duty of selecting the correct choice.
“I declare, in the name of the last king of Farmus, to be submissive of whatever
demands are requested by Diablo-dono—”
He gives up struggling and proclaims so.
Diablo has obtained the three’s verbal assurances. In that instant, he has se-
cretly activated his Unique Skill “Tempter”.
As a result, the three become Diablo’s slaves…
“Rest assured. I won’t do anything bad as long as you obey me.”
The demon Diablo says so gently with a smile on his face.

***

An unprecedented commotion dawned in the Farmus Kingdom on this day.

Their ruler King Edmalis has returned, only in a miserable state.
The location is the hall (Throne room) of the king’s castle.
The top ministers of the nation all are witnessing the scene with looks of horror
on their faces.
A box was carefully placed on the throne.
There were meatloaves in it.
With their king’s face buried in the center.

26
 Whatever inside it is still alive. The eyes of the head may seem empty, but
they are still conscious.
“Shogo, what in the world happened! How did our king end up this way!?”
“R-Right, what happened to the other two? Where is our nation’s army?”
“What has Knight Commander Folgen been up to!? How could this happen with
Larzen-sama’s company!”
The ministers shrieked, barely able to contain the fear and panic in their voices.
You can’t exactly blame them for being this way. Larzen, who is now playing
the role of Shogo (Shogo Taguchi), thinks to himself—
………
……
…
During the days after the regular magic communication was cut, the people
remaining in the kingdom have been on their feet the whole time.
Although they believe their army of twenty-thousand men wouldn’t be de-
feated due to its overwhelming numbers, everything may have an exception. Right
now, there is more than enough ground to plant the seed of doubt when they
couldn’t even confirm the life or death of the king.
Then Larzen returned to the nation alongside Archbishop Rayheim. They
showed up in the teleportation room within the castle through the Elemental-based
Magic “Waypoint Transportation”.
The patrolling soldiers were alerted to the situation as they discovered the two
lying unconscious at the location, which led to the event that took place this morn-
ing.
The two soldiers hurried to confirm their identities.
One of whom is the “Otherworlder” Shogo Taguchi.
The other one is the king’s close acquaintance, Archbishop Rayheim.
The soldiers, while shocked, went on to take Rayheim into care, as he has
collapsed due to fatigue. They then discover that the young man has been hugging
onto a box as if it’s a priceless treasure. Without much mental preparation, one of
the soldiers peeked in to examine the content of the box.
This soldier belongs to the high-ranking Imperial Guards that serve within the
palace, and normally he would never make such a horrified scream.
But he did just that, and the reason being the content within the box…
There were slimy gravy leaking out the box accompanied by a disgusting
odor—The box contained distorted meatloaf made up of chopped up intestines.
This is the abominable sight of what was previously the ruler of this kingdom.
Seeing this, the guard began to scream out of fear, which is considered great
disrespect, but no one is condemning him. The people who joined after hearing his
scream were also scared to death seeing the same sight.
The servants, the ministers were all in panic upon seeing what their master
had become.
Some were screaming, crying, and shouting.
Some began to vomit.
And some even fainted out of fear.

27
 No one wanted to believe this is the king.
But this was the reality.
At first, some tried to confirm whether it is the real king or not.
And, as it turned out, it was indeed the real king.
“What are you all doing! Go and save the king!”
Some minister calls out in panic, finally spurring the crowd into mobilization.
All the mages remaining in the palace have been gathered to try out every
available spell.
They even summoned high priests from the Western Saints Church to see if
they can heal the king.
The sight alone was enough to invoke the deepest primal fear in people’s heart.
Confronted with such horrific sight, people still made up their mind to try to restore
their king to normal. Even though everyone’s face has been distorted due to fear,
they still kept on working steadfastly. Yet none of them have been effective.
There is no way they could save the king.
………
……
…
—The time fast forwards to the present.
Having been informed that Shogo has awakened, the crowds bring their ques-
tions to him.
Larzen is rather sympathetic seeing his former colleagues.
But nowadays Larzen is Diablo’s subordinate, so he needs to betray his com-
panions without hesitation. Their own choices will decide their fates. But just for a
bit, for a tiny bit, Larzen feels sorry for them.
Everything has been according to Diablo’s plan.
Faking his coma was also part of the plan.
As Diablo’s servant, Larzen was told what would happen to this nation and
what they should do accordingly. Larzen has already come to a realization.
This nation is about to become a toy of the Demon Lord.
If Farmus Kingdom becomes a stage for them to toy around with human pup-
pets, it would be the end of this kingdom.
But this doesn’t seem to be such an unfortunate fate for the citizens.
As Diablo explains the Demon Lord’s plan to Larzen, a sense of hope sparked
within his heart. An image of the land of Farmus stepping towards a future of
prosperity began to emerge in his head.
The ancient institution must be dismantled in order for that future to come
true, Larzen couldn’t help but to think so.
That’s why he is acting according to the plan.
“Calm down. I am Larzen. I have been protecting the king and was able to
escape back to our kingdom with the help of Hero-sama.”
“What? You—No, aren’t you Shogo?”
“Shogo, that brat… I see, so that’s the case.”
“But even with that being said, it is still quite confusing. We couldn’t believe
that Larzen-sama has become that arrogant Shogo.”

28
 At first, no one was in the proper state to believe this, but upon recalling that
Larzen is a powerful mage, they begin to make sense of the situation. But then
they start to question Larzen.
“You mentioned that you managed to escape, does that mean the Farmus
army… that our nation’s great army has lost to those monsters?”
“What really happened? How dare you all come back after your disgraceful
defeat?”
The nobles begin to question out loud.
They are the pillars of this nation, but in reality, many cunning foxes among
the nobles only wish to obtain personal gains through the banner of war. To these
people, they didn’t even consider the possibility of sustaining financial loss as a
result of defeat.
“Everyone, please calm down. Let’s hear what Larzen-sama has to say.”
Someone came out at that moment to bring silence to the crowd—It’s Marquis
Müller.
This, of course, is also part of the plan. Last night Diablo had taken action to
establish contact with him through Fuse, the branch head of the Freedom Associ-
ation in Brumund Kingdom.
Everything has been going according to Diablo’s plan…
First, to have Larzen explain that “The Hero Youm has gone to negotiate the
exchange of a cure (healing potion) with the leader of the monsters.”. This will
cause an order to be passed on to the gatekeeper to make preparations to welcome
Youm’s party back into the city without the need of identification.
Next, he will explain the situation with the Farmus Army… The crowds are
shocked as soon as he begins to explain.
Indeed—because of the line “Storm Dragon Veldora has been revived”.
“H-how could this be…”
“Why was that evil dragon revived at that place?”
“I-impossible… Hasn’t Veldora been defeated already!?”
“Then we must hurry and report to the Western Saints Church to request the
aid of the Holy Knight Order (Crusader)!”
“We are done for now! If what Larzen-sama just said is true, we won’t be able
to do anything about it. All our reserve combat forces in the nation wouldn’t at all
be sufficient to face such enemy.”
“That’s right! We have to get the (Farmus) Knight Order back as soon as pos-
sible!”
“Indeed. If “Magic Communication” won’t work, we will have General Folgen to
relay the message.”
“There is no time for that! We should all bail now before the people catch wind
of this, or else we won’t even have time to escape!”
Some have been struck in panic by fear.
Some are pressing to strike first.
Some even suggest evacuating without the citizens.
Everyone has a different reaction. Then, Marquis Müller gave the crowd a shout
to shut everyone up.

29
 “Silence! Even if the Knight Order is fine, the result would be the same. By the
way, Sita-sama, would it really help if we panic like you? Where would we escape
to? That “Storm Dragon” is a real Rank-Catastrophe monster.”
The ministers begin to regain their composure.
Larzen continues his explanation after this momentary silence. He then begins
to explain what happened on the battlefield.
He retells the complete defeat of the Farmus Army—The tragedy (made-up lie)
that led to the disappearance of the entire army as a result of the resurrection of
“Storm Dragon” Veldora.
The crowds fall into silence after Larzen’s explanation.
Everyone is speechless.
The entire thing seems too ridiculous to be true. Everyone thinks that it would
be obvious.
It is under such circumstances that some begin to raise doubts about the sit-
uation while Larzen answers them one by one.
“L-Larzen-sama, is this all true? Is it true that our army has disappeared with-
out a trace?”
“Yes. Our army was fighting those monsters when the dragon of that land was
awakened.”
“What nonsense is this, how strange would that be! Even the Western Saints
Church has told us that they’ve eliminated all the dragons, are you suggesting that
they’ve been lying to us?”
“No, that’s not the case. Veldora would disappear for a period of time. However,
a “True Dragon” cannot be eliminated. It will eventually be reborn in some corner
of the world. But we simply couldn’t have anticipated that the interval was so short,
and that it was revived so nearby—”
“Larzen-sama, what happened to the other survivors?”
“Y-yeah, what about General Folgen? You mentioned that all of the army has
gone missing, but shouldn’t there at least be a few persons left?”
Upon being asked so, Larzen responded, shaking his head.
In reality, they’ve all been killed by the fury of Rimuru. But Diablo has dis-
cussed this with Larzen and ordered him to cover up the matter with the lie that
the army has gone missing.
“What do you mean by that?”
“I’ve already told you; they’ve gone missing. With Veldora’s revival, both the
knights and monsters at the scene vanished. We were the only ones who re-
mained—”
“No way—!”
“I’ll ask this one more time, there is no survivor who escaped at all… and have
they really all gone missing?”
“There were supply corps behind the frontline… Are they okay?”
Larzen falls silent.
His eyes fell to the ground quietly.
Seeing this, everyone has to take his words for it.
—The Knight Order has truly been annihilated.

30
 A minister suddenly breaks into tears.
He was the one that asked about the well-being of the supply corps. Because
he had sent his son to fight his first war.
He even pulled some strings to move his son to the rear to distance him from
the dangerous frontline. Yet all of his efforts were for nothing.
At the end of the day, he only allowed his son to join this war because he
believed there was a fortune to rob from the monsters, and that victory was en-
sured. In the face of this twisted turn of fate, he broke down in tears.
But in overview of this tragic event, he is just one of the victims.
The total number of people missing in action amount to an astounding twenty
thousand.
That is an unprecedented loss of life.
Even though they are labeled as “missing in action,” the hope of them returning
is zero.
They are as good as dead.
Everyone now can’t help but think that this has to do with Veldora’s revival.
To be more specific, they think the vanished army was used as a live sacrifice.
Veldora is thus under this false accusation, which works in Rimuru’s favor.
Diablo’s wise plan has successfully manipulated the beliefs of the top ministers
of Farmus Kingdom through Larzen.

***

It is during this time, almost as if it is perfectly timed, sounds of footstep begin to

echo in the throne room.
It is Youm’s party.
The ones accompanying him are his advisor Myuran, bodyguard Grucius, and
Secretary Rommel the mage.
Diablo, dressed in a neat butler outfit, is the last one to enter. However, his
attitude is quite arrogant in juxtaposition of his role as a butler.
The throne room of this castle is normally not accessible to people low in the
social hierarchy, such as adventurers. However, with Larzen’s intervention, their
guides were ordered beforehand to lead Youm to this location.
“Sorry to keep you guys waiting. I’ve finally managed to convince that guy.”
Youm speaks to Larzen while representing his party.
He still couldn’t quite change his rude tone and straight-forward attitude. After
all, the noble style isn’t bred in one day, so you can’t really blame him.
But in the eyes of the nobles, his attitude can only be described as brusque.
This led to some vocal discontent.
“Who on earth are you! How rude of you to speak in such plebeian tone!”
Although Youm has arrived with the medicine to cure the king—a matter that
was brought up before, one of the ministers still reprimanded him.

31
 Of course, he has heard the name of Hero Youm. He has also seen Youm’s
portraits everywhere he goes. He knows too that it is Youm who is coming. More-
over, given how special Youm’s full-body armor is, he won’t mistake him for an-
other even if he had only heard of him.
Yet to this minister, none of these matter. This is the royal palace, and how
things work here is different from that of the public sphere—To him it is common
sense.
That’s why he couldn’t stand how rude Youm’s tone was.
However, this caused Larzen to panic.
He looks towards Diablo to see whether the minister’s words have provoked
him. After all, he never revealed his plans to the ministers, so the outcome, what-
ever it may be, will fall on Larzen’s shoulders.
He understands why the minister shouted out those words. There is nothing
wrong with such action if it’s any other day. But right now, it is simply inappropriate
given the gravity of the situation. Larzen regrets having not explained the details
of some matters and decides to step in as the mediator.
“Please hold on a second, Carlos-dono. These people are our saviors. We are
relying on them to save our King!”
“What? These are the people who saved you?”
“I can’t believe Larzen, guardian of this kingdom, would say something like
this. What really happened out there?”
Even though some of them are still not convinced, Larzen remains, after all,
the best mage in Farmus Kingdom. His power as a magic caster is unquestionable,
in addition to his hundreds of years’ feat of guarding the kingdom. Larzen’s words
are no comments to pass by their head, the nobles then decide to take it down a
notch for the time being.
With that being said, they are only reacting so violently due to the imminent
destruction of their nation and the revival of Veldora. That’s why they were bluffing.
Because of that, they were able to get the details of how Larzen was saved. They’ve
now learnt whether their personal safety can be ensured or not.
Just as Larzen is about to answer their doubts, someone interjects from the
side.
“Allow me to answer that question for you.”
It’s Archbishop Rayheim.
He is pretending that his body has just recovered, and he came to fill in the
gaps of Larzen’s story.
Larzen celebrates internally and exchanges a look with Rayheim, then surrep-
titiously glances at Diablo to see him smiling at how things are progressing.
Reassured, Larzen allows Rayheim to do the explanation.
“Then, could you enlighten us about how Larzen-sama’s party has been saved?”
“With regards to the revival of “Storm Dragon”, Larzen-sama has informed you
of the matter. The two armies clashed on the war field and engaged in an intense
fight. We were advantageous in terms of number, but those monsters had a better
fortified position. The battle was harder fought than we imagined.”
The hall falls silent with only Rayhiem’s voice.

32
 He eyes Diablo as he continues his explanation.
According to him, the chaotic aura of the war field was key to Veldora’s revival.
And as Veldora suddenly emerges on the battlefield, he attacked indiscriminately
and both sides suffered the consequences.
Larzen nods in agreement and adds.
“I was there alongside Rayheim-sama. We really went all out trying to protect
our king.”
He emphasizes on his inability.
Rayheim continues on top of that:
“Indeed, it was just like that. I was staying in the base behind the frontline
alongside Larzen-sama. We were truly desperate at the sights before us as the
tragedy unfolds. We witnessed Death himself before our eyes as the majestic
“Storm Dragon” devastated everything. We were both prepared to die before
someone showed up between us and the “Storm Dragon”.”
Larzen peeks at Diablo.
He nods in satisfaction. Seeing this, Larzen and Rayheim nods to each other.
“—He was the leader of the Monsters, Rimuru-sama.”
“Indeed. Both Rayheim-sama and I thought our death was at our doorstep.
But, Rimuru-sama, ruler of the Monsters showed up to persuade Veldora-sama.”
Larzen’s words bewildered and shocked the crowds.
“Persuaded? Could they communicate with each other?”
“Speaking of that, it is no different from suicide to get in the way of that evil
dragon Veldora like that. Most creatures would be killed instantly if bathed in that
concentrated amount of magicule.”
“About that, how did he—?”
A commotion breaks out among the nobles.
If they could communicate, perhaps he could truly calm Veldora down. The
nobles thought so with much hope and expectation as they looked to Larzen and
Rayheim.
Veldora may not invade Farmus Kingdom after all, but it would still be a huge
mistake if they just sat here without taking any precautions. But, no one present
has a solution to what they need to do next.
Now that they got wind of the disappearance of the twenty-thousand elite sol-
diers, including that of King’s Knight Order, no one dares to come out with a half-
baked plan to battle Veldora. The best solution they have at the moment is to
eliminate the threat of Veldora through negotiation, or so does everyone thinks.
“As you all know, this Rimuru-sama is the ruler of Monsters and the leader of
the Jura Great Forest.”
“Didn’t he give himself that title?”
As one of the ministers speaks, Diablo frowns in displeasure.
Larzen quickly interrupts the minister upon seeing this by replying:
“That’s not the case at all. I’ve seen the Monster Town with my own eyes, it is
more than qualified to be called a capital of a kingdom. Moreover, even the Dryads
who oversee the Jura Great Forest follows this Rimuru-sama.”

33
 Larzen explains that Rimuru was able to communicate with Veldora through
the aid of the Dryads.
These words added some convincing elements to his claims.
The overseers of the forest are rather famous and are known to be powerful
monsters that guard the location where Veldora slumbers. According to the ranking
of Freedom Association, they are creatures above Rank A, presumed to be Special
Rank A, a dangerous species indeed.
If even the Dryads decided to follow him, the power of this monster known as
Rimuru is clearly not be underestimated. Since every noble here is of a high eche-
lon, they all have hired people to gather valuable information; hence, they all
started to realize this fact.
“I see…”
“It would seem we have made a mistake in making him our enemy—”
Upon recalling the fact that they were the ones who initiated the attack on the
monster Kingdom, the ministers are all troubled by this, although none of them
wants to admit.
“This is bad, even if we can negotiate with the evil dragon, we are still enemy
with that Rimuru, not good at all…”
One of the ministers mentions this only to resonate the same sentiments
across the board. But they aren’t considering the option of asking help from Rimuru
to negotiate, instead they are worrying about whether angering Rimuru would fur-
ther instigate Veldora’s tantrum.
It is at this moment Youm, who has previously been completely ignored, steps
to the center of the hall. He spoke in a calm voice that garnered the attention of
everyone present:
“I see how it is then, everyone. You need not worry about that part. When I
marched against the Orc Lord, I once worked alongside Rimuru-san. He is a sur-
prisingly good-natured person, and wishes to coexist peacefully with humans—”
However, Youm was cut short as he was halfway through his speech.
“Oh oh! If that’s the case, we shall have Youm-sama as our mediator to pass
on our demands. We shall discuss that matter later. You may await orders in an-
other room.”
The noble Carlos, who has just scolded Youm, interrupts his explanation and
gives him the order arrogantly.
The difference in social status is truly troubling. Even as a warrior, Youm is still
a civilian in his blood without even a knighthood. Most of noble descent still look
down on him.
Carlos is a highly ranked Count and is perhaps the best example of nobles who
are too conscious of differences in status. It may be tolerated if he displays this
attitude on any other day, but at this instant, given several examples of this poor
behavior already, it is most inappropriate to act in this manner.
A few nobles begin to stare at Carlos with discontent, incredulous at his lack
of self-awareness.

34
 (Youm) “Oi oi oi, don’t get ahead of yourself now. About that, the man is nor-
mally quite nice, but right now the circumstance is different. Surely you all under-
stand the reason behind it.”
“What do you mean?”
“Aren’t you guys the ones responsible for attacking Rimuru-san’s country, right?
Bad idea. Some of Rimuru-san’s companions ended up dead. He was livid with
indignation.”
“How dare a mere plebeian spit out such nonsense! Who gave you permission
to meddle in state affairs! It is simply convenient that you happen to be on good
terms with that Rimuru something, and as a hero, you should also do your duty to
act as a mediator, so figure something out already!”
Ignoring Youm’s words, the arrogant Carlos says so without feeling a shred of
shame.
Youm resents being talked down to.
Tsk, that’s why I hate nobles…
Youm complains to himself internally, while still maintaining a calm facade,
and continues his explanation:
“Now listen here, y’all need to first listen to what I have to say. You didn’t
seem to have sent any envoy or declaration of war prior to the invasion. Instead,
didn’t you send the “Otherworlders” to cause a riot there? I had indeed gone to
negotiate a peace and was dumbfounded to learn of this this. But still, the Farmus
Kingdom is nonetheless my home. I don’t intend to see my homeland destroyed
either, so I somehow managed to calm him down and beg him to negotiate for
peace. Besides, Larzen-san there has also asked me of the same favor.”
Youm suppresses his anger and finishes his explanation.
If the arrogant nobles decided to cause a scene just now during his explanation,
the fall of Farmus Kingdom would have been assured, Youm thinks to himself hav-
ing sensed the aura emitted by Diablo behind his back.
Youm only truly realized the meaning of “Evil” after meeting Diablo.
He knows this crowd in front of him are merely petty scoundrels.
True evil would not play along the score of any authority.
They are true egoists who only act out of their own will.
Right now, the only thing keeping Diablo from lashing out is his loyalty towards
Rimuru’s command. But if he is to lose his temper at this point, it would be bad
for Youm’s coming kingship.
If he handles the nobles too kindly, it would lead to future nuisances. But if he
is to kill them off, it will most certainly lead to a bad name among the pubic.
The most ideal situation is to have the opposing nobles start a conflict by
themselves.
That’s why Diablo has kept silent and has only been observing quietly.
But there are still rooms for doubts.
If the nobles are to seriously piss off Diablo, the situation may escalate very
quickly. If he thinks “There is no need to keep these lots alive”, then the nobles
would probably be killed on the spot.

35
 Youm has discussed about this scenario with Myuran and Grucius, they also
agree about the possibility.
People who can manipulate someone as strong as Larzen in their palms are
powerful minorities even among Greater majins. And if such person as Diablo de-
cides to get serious, the Farmus Kingdom, which has now lost all of its military
force, couldn’t at all set up a resistance.
Therefore, Youm’s party feels much more nervous as compared to the nobles.
Larzen shares the same sentiment as Youm.
Diablo clearly doesn’t care about human lives, whether those of nobles or ci-
vilians.
They are of no value to him.
It is obvious from how he treated King Edmalis.
It is hard to imagine what Diablo would do if someone dares insult the Monster
Ruler Rimuru.
It will be fine if the noble Carlos is the only one he inflicts his rage on. But if
they don’t handle this well, every single citizen may be wiped out.
Knowing this very clearly, Larzen tries his hardest to hide how daunted he felt
and agrees with Youm’s words.
“Carlos-sama, please behave yourself now!”
“What! Larzen-sama, are you siding with this damn peasant!?”
“I told you to shut up! Don’t butt in when you aren’t aware of the circum-
stances!”
Larzen rebukes Carlos harshly.
Surprised to see someone as composed and calculated as Larzen break down
like this, even the other nobles decided to remain quiet and observe the situation.
“Listen up, everyone. What Youm-sama just spoke of is all true. We were
doomed to defeat once Shogo and the other two were killed by the Monster lieu-
tenants (top brass) and the “Storm Dragon” killed off our frontal assault. The only
survivors were me, Rayheim-sama, and King Edmalis. We were captured and were
only released thanks to Youm-sama’s kind intervention.”
Larzen begins to recite the prepared materials.
No one is doubting him and things moves on smoothly.
Larzen, Rayheim and Youm take turns speaking while Marquis Müller and Earl
Hermann frequently intervene to keep things well in hand. Their play to cover each
other up is able to convince the ministers gathered at the location.
“—if that’s the case, the king was cursed on the battlefield and ended up like
this, right?”
“The Monster king only agreed to assist us after the King’s promise of peaceful
co-existence…”
“How could the great kingdom of Farmus submit to the rules of monsters?”
“But this can’t be helped. Or else do you wish to wage war against them? If
we are to fight against them, “Storm Dragon” would become our enemy!”
“No, about that…”
Even the trump cards “Otherworlders” couldn’t win against the Monster Gen-
erals. On top of that, they would also need to deal with a revived Veldora.

36
 They look down on the Monster Kingdom of “Jura Tempest Federation”, but
right now their military might alone has outmatched the Farmus Kingdom. It would
be absolutely foolish trying to confront them head-on now.
The king must have been forced to admit defeat too—That’s what the crowds
believe.
And then, a conclusion is reached.
“Let’s accept this proposal for now. Does anyone object?”
Most people begin to nod in agreement after hearing Marquis Müller’s words.
Although Some may be unpleasant about the decision, none of them dared to raise
their opinion. There is a consensus among the ministers to halt the war.
Just like that, Farmus Kingdom decided to enter negotiation with Tempest Fed-
eration.
With the dust settled on that matter, Diablo decides that it is time for him to
take action.
“Kufufufufu, wise choice. Then I shall release the king as promised.”
With that being said, he casually steps forward.
“Who are you—!”
“My apologies. My “name” is Diablo; Subject to my majestic ruler, Rimuru-
sama and his loyal butler.”
Diablo announces proudly.
Most ministers look confused upon hearing his name, not knowing how to re-
spond. Diablo’s attitude seems all too natural for them to interject at all.
His self-introduction however has rendered someone in fear, that being Larzen.
Only Larzen realizes the implication of his words.
He understands what it means for a demon to have a “name”.
There are many things in this world that proves the idiom “Ignorance is bliss”—
Larzen secretly envies the ignorant ones and sighs behind everyone’s back.
Some people remained vigilant towards Diablo and plan to strike when the
opportunity reveals.
These are the imperial knights, who have been observing everyone’s action in
the dark.
Diablo walks straight towards the king’s throne. The knights move to block him.
However—
Diablo doesn’t even care one bit as he approaches the box on the throne.
Some of the imperial knights were shocked as their bodies becomes numb,
rendering them unable to move. They couldn’t even make a sound.
The royal guards are considered Rank A by the standard of the Freedom Asso-
ciation. Even the ones not up to Rank A are considered elites of elites among Rank
Bs. They remained in the royal palace to guard the members of the royal family as
well as the head ministers. They can be considered as the strongest combat force
in Farmus Kingdom.
There are around a hundred knights in the room, yet all are unable to move
an inch before Diablo.
But Diablo hasn’t done anything yet.
It is out of fear.

37
 It is out of their sharp survival instincts that they’ve realized how dangerous
Diablo is.
“Be a doll, will you? Or do you all wish to die in vain as well?”
Diablo sounds clearly satisfied as he says so. He then continues to move for-
ward in front of the box where King Edmalis, who has been turned into meatloaf,
resides.
Diablo takes out the full recovery potion from his pocket and pours on the
meatloaf that is King Edmalis. And without anyone’s notice, he removes the spell
on the king casted by Shion.
A dramatic change takes place.
With the potion poured onto him, the king’s body is instantly restored to its
healthy form.
And so, does Diablo’s plan come to fruition.
The doctors and mages are all amazed and begin to cheer after witnessing the
king being transformed back to human form after they’ve exhausted all available
options.
“W-What is this medicine…?”
“This is the Full Recovery Potion TM. This is our nation’s special product, top-
notch healing potion exported only to friendly nations.”
Diablo answers gently to the question of one of the ministers. After all, this
potion will become the main commodity of the Tempest Federation.
Full Recovery Potion—An item that could allegedly to be dug up from ruins of
ancient magic kingdoms. It is a legendary healing potion that would even heal
amputated limbs after consumption, whose fame is only rivaled by that of the
resurrection potion.
The recipe for the potion has been long lost, but it is rumored that the dwarves
have been trying to recreate it… If it can be mass-produced, there would be count-
less people coming after the potion.
Gabil has revealed the specifics of it to Diablo prior, and he caught wind of
Rimuru’s intent of promoting the potion. Unlike Shion, he was able to complete the
intelligence collection within a very short period of time.
It is because of Diablo’s wit that he was able to put on this dramatic and ef-
fective play under such circumstances by exploiting the King of Farmus.
His dedication can only be described as perfect.
One can see how Diablo never compromises in terms of his personality.
That’s why it is terrifying to make an enemy like him…
As for Larzen and Rayheim, who both feared that Diablo would massacre eve-
ryone in the castle, Diablo has long sensed their thoughts, but he wasn’t planning
to do such thing at all.
If he did such things, Rimuru would no longer trust him. And since the plan of
crowning Youm as the new king has fallen on his shoulders, Diablo would not make
such a simple blunder.
He calculates with cunningness and uses both fear and compassion as his tools.
The two tactics cycled in practice; he is able to puppeteer the beliefs of these
highly ranked nobles—the heads of this nation.

38
 He believes it would be wiser to make them obedient rather than pitting them
against us. Next, he would single out fools who picked the wrong side and eliminate
them. That is the general direction of Diablo’s plan.
The crowds hold their breath as the king was restored back to his human form
under everyone’s eyes.
The onlookers must have thought it was entirely the effect of the Full Recovery
Potion.
“Are you alright?”
Diablo asks, while King Edmalis nods with a nervous expression.
“Y-yes…thank you…for saving me.”
The king replies in a weakened tone, partly out of genuine exhaustion.
He is dancing to Diablo’s score.
Diablo’s Unique Skill “Tempter” is under the same system of law as Rimuru’s
Unique Skill “Heartless One”. He is able to use his skill to achieve complete domi-
nance over whomever pledges loyalty to Diablo.
Now that King Edmalis has already been affected by “Tempter”, if he is to have
any thought of betrayal, Diablo would immediately be aware of it.
Seeing that the king has been restored, the servants quickly fetch his clothes.
The king got a moment to rest with his clothes on as Diablo signals him with
his eyes.
The king nods in response.
“Well then, King of Farmus. My liege Rimuru-sama has a message for you.”
“Speak then, honorable envoy of Tempest Federation.”
At this instant, the King of Farmus has acknowledged the Tempest Federation
to be a nation.
This is undoubtedly a gesture to everyone at the scene.
It is King Edmalis’ proclamation to them that any future affair with Tempest
Federation would be that between nations and acknowledging Tempest Federation
to be a negotiable subject with a functioning society.
As such, Diablo has been officially received as the messenger sent by a hostile
nation Farmus is at war with.
King Edmalis has welcomed him with the highest honor, but personally he did
so to avoid provoking Diablo.
Thanks to the King’s announcement, the opposing nobles are no longer voicing
their opinions.
Regardless, they don’t intend to continue the conflict further. So perhaps the
king’s announcement was more to protect his own subjects rather than announcing
for the sake of Diablo.
“Very well, allow me to deliver the message. A week from now, his grace hopes
both kingdoms would send out representatives to sign a peace treaty here. But
before we reach a peaceful agreement, here are the demands we propose to your
nation—”
Diablo takes out a piece of parchment from his pocket.
—I shall grant you the chance to choose—

39
 With this being the header, the parchment contains the written conditions for
a truce demanded by yours truly Rimuru—But only in name, the actual content of
the conditions are, in reality, Diablo’s demands.
The content is quite excessive.
Option one, the king is to abdicate and compensate for the war.
Option two, Farmus is to surrender and be vassalized by Tempest Federation.
Option three, which is barely an option at all, both option one and two are
rejected and the war would continue to burn Farmus to the ground.
What would appear to be the maintenance of their current status quo is, in
fact, an illusion. Now that they’ve acknowledged the Tempest Federation as a le-
gitimate nation, their action of waging war against Tempest Federation without a
declaration of war wouldn’t stand justified.
At least not by the surrounding nations.
The Western Saints Church would probably be busy fighting Veldora, that’s
why the crowd think they won’t bother to save the Farmus Kingdom.
The demands are more like threats.
It is telling them to either agree or die. They have to make room for agreement
to prevent the destruction of their nation.
Diablo intentionally raises the parchment high and recites its content dramat-
ically. With a delighted expression, he joyfully awaits the nobles’ reactions.
As soon as he finishes reading the treaty, some minister begins to mumble to
themselves “This is just coercion…”
However, that doesn’t much concern Diablo as he bows towards King Edmalis.
“—These are our demands. You have one week from today. Do give us your
response by that time.”
“W-wait! That’s quite rush with the timing! We’ll need at least a month—”
“Hush. I don’t have such patience.”
“No, you can’t leave it like this! This is no small feat that we can decide with a
palace meeting alone. We will have to gather nobles from around the region and
decide through the national council of Farmus Kingdom—”
“Did I not tell you to hush? I care not in the slightest of any difficulty you may
have in doing so. But heed this well: don’t try anything funny. I’ll not accept any
excuse to delay the matter. If we don’t hear from you in seven days, we will con-
sider that your nation has chosen option three: “War”. Consider this before giving
your answer.”
Diablo finishes what he has to say and leaves the Farmus King and the nobles
without even turning his head.
How stubborn! Someone shouts, but Diablo won’t change his mind for such a
petty thing. He leaves Youm’s party as soon as he finishes his business here.

***

40
After Diablo’s departure, King Edmalis issues orders to summon all of the nobles
to an Imperial Conference11.
The meeting was planned to be three days later.
Even with the use of magic, the available time is still quite limited for all of the
nobles to be gathered.
But that really can’t be helped since Diablo has only given them a week. A
solution must be drafted before that time.
The timing is indeed pressing.
That’s why the king has put out the order in such a rush to summon all the
nobles within three days.
The king’s servants begin to hasten their movements. The scene becomes ra-
ther busy as everyone prepares for the meeting.
King Edmalis looks exhausted as he glances around the crowd.
“I believe my fellow ministers have realized the magnitude of the issue too.
We shall draft a plan for the future before all the nobles are gathered. Tomorrow,
we will alter the location, so I may share my thoughts with you all. I shall listen to
your opinions then.”
He says so rather powerlessly while looking at his trusted subordinates.
What he is certain of at the moment is that the Farmus Kingdom is stepping
towards its demise. Because of the high stakes, there shouldn’t be any bickering
among his inner circle.
But there would undoubtedly be endless conflicts when the conference is held.
That’s why the king is trying to get everyone on the same page before the
Imperial Conference is held.
—in addition, he needs to prevent unnecessary sacrifices.
King Edmalis has secretly made up his mind as he plans these things out.
The next day,
The location is switched to the conference room where the crowd convenes
once more.
The ones being summoned are all the most trusted subordinates of the king.
Apart from them, for unknown reasons Marquis Müller, the leading figure of the
centrists, and his follower, Earl Hermann, are also present.
In order to clear up the situation, King Edmalis begins to explain the ins and
outs of the whole event.
Everyone listens to the king in silence.
Even though both Larzen and Rayheim have spoken on the issue, the ministers
are now finally plunged into silence having recognized the frightening reality.
Marquis Müller suddenly opens up to ask the king:
“Your Majesty… Is it true? Did you say that Veldora has been revived?”
“Just as Larzen and Rayheim have said. In my opinion, the only issue is which
one of the three options are appropriate for us. Moreover, we need to discuss our
future plans past this event.”

11
Imperial conference or Gozen Kaigi is a meeting that is constitutionally required to be held when the
Japanese emperor wants to make an important decision. I believe only the concept of imperial confer-
ence is used here, not that Farmus has the same constitution as Japan.

41
 King Edmalis gives his confirmation and urges the crowd to give their opinions
on the matter.
They’ve been waiting for the king’s permission, so the crowd begin to express
their views.
“Jura Great Forest is a forbidden land guarded by Veldora. Even the Eastern
Empire doesn’t dare to march on it unprepared. It would be utmost foolishness for
us to challenge it alone.”
“T-that’s most true! We don’t stand a chance to win. Our country would be
destroyed if we continue fighting them!”
“Right. With that being said, it leaves us with option one and two…”
“No way can we be vassalized! We may change our stance on the matter, but
we cannot become servants to monsters…”
“Don’t hammer it down so quickly. We don’t want any more conflicts.”
“How could this be! No landed nobility would agree to such madness.”
“There will be civil unrest!”
“Could this be the true intent of those monsters!”
“Perhaps we should have Your Majesty step down first and pay the reparation.
But are you all aware of the details of the reparation? The nation would collapse.”
“Ten thousand Star Gold Coins12. That exchanges to around a million gold coins.
That would be twenty percent of our total national tax.”
“Impossible…”
“But consider our options. Isn’t it at least better than having our kingdom de-
stroyed?”
“Indeed. At least they aren’t trying to drain our wallet. That means they still
have some decency.”
“In the end, we still have to accept those conditions—”
“Hmm, I think so too.”
King Edmalis remained silent throughout the period and listened carefully to
what the ministers and nobles have to say.
He thinks to himself as he listens.
How beautiful—That person possesses both a petit appearance of a young girl
and a menacing aura that affirms his presence.
He is the Monster ruler called Rimuru.
The fearsome Demon Lord.
Simply recalling those experiences renews the fear deep down in his heart.
Dignity and what-not are all overruled by fear. The king doesn’t even dare to
raise an opposition to his enemy again.
Because it reminds him of the days he was turned into meatloaf and force-fed
his own hands and feet.
The king does not want to experience that suffering again at any cost, that’s
why he has made up his mind to convince the ministers.
After the defeat, there are still countless things under question.
The monsters, surprisingly, have principles.

12
Star Gold Coin seems to be an universal currency in slime world. More on that in vol 9.

42
 With the birth of a new Demon Lord, the “Storm Dragon” was also revived.
King Edmalis realizes his utter defeat as he begins to accept these realities.
He was blinded by his desire and made the wrong judgement. Had he begun
their relationship peacefully, there may be a different future they could paint.
But it is all too late at this point.
—There can’t be any missteps from now on.
Diablo mentioned that they can choose whichever out of the three if they so
desire. In other words, whichever option selected would all help Diablo to reach
his goal. With that being the case, it would be the right call to choose the option
with the least potential harm.
King Edmalis begins to ponder on it by himself, which option would cause the
least damage.
Option three is obviously a no go.
Not only the citizens, everyone would be killed.
Option two should be further evaluated.
It is an option that can ensure both the well-beings and prosperity of the citi-
zens.
He has had a glance of the beautiful streets of Tempest Federation. In that
kingdom, some adventurers are even having a good time hanging out with mon-
sters.
Perhaps they are not bad in nature after all…
It’s a beautiful thought that’s crossed Edmalis’ head, but he still decides to not
settle on that option.
It probably won’t work. Without witnessing those sights by themselves, people
won’t place their trust in monsters. Even I would consider these to be tales of a
madman had I only heard them in words—
Besides, the nobles have a duty to protect their subjects. Even if the nobles
surrender unconditionally, it would be impossible to have them all willingly vassal-
ized. You simply can’t force them into obeying, even with hell breaking loose.
It would most likely invoke protests from the neighboring nations as well, nor
would the Monster Kingdom be recognized by the Western State Council. He would
most likely end up being assassinated if he is to ignore these hindrances by using
his authority as a king.
As for option one, it seems to be their safest choice.
Abdication of king means exactly what it says, King Edmalis must step down.
A new heir would swear not to wage war again and would be given the throne.
It is rather coercive considering the amount of reparation they are demanding,
but it can’t be helped. The cost of peace is much lower than resuming this war.
But that would only be the case if the monsters cease to demand more from
his kingdom.
There is also a hidden agenda behind the two demands.
Diablo has also discussed in length with King Edmalis about it. He wants to
crown Youm as the new king, and on this basis, he will build a new kingdom.
Edmalis has three children, his eldest daughter, youngest daughter, and eldest
son.

43
 Both daughters of his have been married to other kingdoms leaving the crown
available only to his eldest son, the prince. But he has yet to even reach the age
of ten and is far from mature. If King Edmalis is to step down now, there will likely
be a struggle for the throne.
King Edmalis is well aware of the people who desire the throne. The head of
the optimates13 is his own little brother, Duke Edward.
He can easily tell Diablo’s true intent as he analyzes things this way.
Diablo intends to have the royalist and the optimates fight to the death over
the inheritance of the crown.
Now that he thinks about it, whichever option of the three would eventually
lead to conflict. And their evaluation of which one to choose is all just a part of
Diablo’s plan.
—In other words, it doesn’t matter which option we choose…
King Edmalis sighs internally.
The outcome would be the same. And if that’s the case—
“Settle down, everyone. Please heed my thought.”
King Edmalis proposes so after everyone has expressed their opinions.
“I’ve heard that their kingdom is called “Jura Tempest Federation”. Many dif-
ferent races residing in the Jura Great Forest now follow the ruler called Rimuru. I
think we could join this big family as well…”
“Are you suggesting we should be vassalized by them?”
“No, that is not the case. I am simply surprised by how well managed that
kingdom is.”
Edmalis pauses upon saying so and glances looks around the crowd with de-
termination on his face.
“This war is all my fault. I did it not for our people, but out of my own desire.
Because of that, even god has given up on me. My arrogance has led to the awak-
ening of Veldora to bring disaster to my kingdom Farmus. Had I listened to the
advice of Marquis Müller and Earl Hermann, this could all have been prevented—”
“Sire, that is too kind of you…”
“I am most grateful for your highness’ praise.”
Edmalis replies to the two with a “hmm” sound.
Then he begins to spill his gut feelings:
“There won’t be a second chance, nor will there be a second time. It is because
of him, Rimuru-dono, the leader of Monsters, that I was able to survive. So, this
will not happen again. If I am to make the same mistake twice, it will not only be
me who is doomed, but all of our people. At this point, my reputation and dignity
are all irrelevant now. We should prevent our people from being affected by this.
As for what we should do to turn things around, and what would be good for the
people, we should all aim now to come up with such solution!”
The ministers are all shocked as to freeze at the scene.
That’s because the king, the devious and selfish king has confessed his wrong-
doing. Not only so, he has reached out to everyone present for an ideal solution.

13
A person who supports that the nobles should have equal or more power over the royal family in a
monarch. Opposite of the royalist.

44
 No wonder why everyone is surprised.
These ministers also begin to reflect upon their past actions having seen the
regrets on the King’s face. In the end they’ve really only used their honor as an
excuse to protect their own selfish interests. Now they’ve finally come to realize
that deeply.
The ministers rise up from their seats and kneel before the king.
Then—
“Apologies, sire. We’ve also been foolish in the past. We shall find out the best
solution, for… For the people of this nation!”
Marquis Müller speaks out for everyone at the scene. The ministers all begin
to kowtow14 without a word of complaint.
After which, they would invite Youm’s party as advisors to continue the meet-
ing, without knowing when it will end…

***

“—Just like that, I gave them some shock education.”

Diablo reports to me with a smile.
Eh, hold on, hold on! There is too much going on that I don’t even know where
to start asking.
But there’s something that has been on my mind the most—
“Did you really show it to them?”
“Yes. I think it is most effective to invoke fear.”
So you did… You really showed them that…
“That” being the meatloaf.
I don’t intend to praise Shion even though she looks quite happy about it.
No wonder they wet their pants seeing this. I would undoubtedly vomit seeing
it if it was me from before (reincarnating).
It is truly that disturbing.
By the way, this is totally what a Demon Lord would do.
My image as an upstanding man with principle has now been turned into that
of a blood-lusting monster. Never mind, you can’t rewind time to undo it. But in
terms of methods, it does seem quite effective in winning their trust by giving
them the stick before carrot… Eh, this sounds like how a yakuza (mafia) group
would function.
I jump down from Shion’s laps.
I decide to turn back to human form and drink some red tea to restore some
tranquility in my mind.
“Oh, and about the condition of a peace treaty, I proposed a reparation of ten
thousand Star Gold Coins.”
(；>з<)＝3

14
Kowtow is a word to describe the bow in Chinese and Japanese culture where one kneels and bows
their head on the ground, a display of highest obedience and respect.

45
 I spit out my red tea.
TEN THOUSAND STAR GOLD COINS, you…
I did order him to demand reparations to alienate the king and the nobles…
but this amount is just ridiculously large.
It is so large in fact that the neighboring nations would probably not forgive
such action.
In this world, barter economy15 is still the mainstream.
There may be transactions with currency in large cities, such as the capital of
Brumund and Ingracia, but there are far more population in rural areas who have
never seen denomination greater than silver coin.
In simpler terms, the value of currency is surprisingly high.
A copper coin is around ten yens in Japan, a silver coin to a thousand yens and
gold coin to around hundred thousand. Even though this is how one would gener-
ally feel, such beliefs would only hold true in urban areas.
The reality is far different.
To be more specific, the average income of an urban laborer is around six silver
coins a day. In terms of monthly income, it is around one-hundred-fifty silver coins,
roughly fifteen hundred thousand yens.
Whereas in comparison, a countryfolk may make less than a hundred silver
coins in a year. The wage gap between the rich and the poor is quite significant
with the latter earning less than a hundred thousand yen a year.
However, there aren’t that many diversions in this world, so there are fewer
places to spend the money, which renders currency to be less necessary. That’s
why there is no fundamental difference in lifestyle between the two classes even
with such a huge wage gap.
In other words, right now this world’s economy is still somewhat healthy with-
out the impact of globalization and inflow of financial capital.
Now is the time to build a greater economic body.
Diablo’s intelligence is really something else.
When I revealed my plan of coexistence and growth, he seemed to have un-
derstood thoroughly the structure of economic dominance. In order make com-
modities with different value flow in the market, currency is definitely warranted.
If one can control the flow of currency, one would hold the world economy in
his grip.
There are many nations in this world that use national currency produced by
the state, but right now only the general currency produced by Dwargon are main-
stream in all markets.
In other words, it isn’t that difficult to build a global economic network by
introducing a special currency to this world.
Diablo would probably do so and may have already planned this out.
But we are getting off track.
Let’s talk about the exchange rate of currency that has been settled in this
country (Farmus).

15
The economy where people exchange goods for goods.

46
 A copper coin exchanges to around one hundred yens, a silver coin to ten
thousand and a gold coin to approximately one million.
A reparation of ten thousand Star Gold Coins would be demanding around one
trillion yens of war compensation. This world is not as materially abundant as Japan
from my last life, so there is no need for any nation to ever prepare such an enor-
mous national budget. It is then only natural that such reparation would be con-
sidered a ridiculous price.
“Aren’t you demanding a bit too much?”
“Kufufufufu, no need to worry. I’ve already given them three choices, but in
the end they can only choose one. Option three is naturally outside of their con-
sideration while option two is impossible to choose. At the end of the day they will
only choose the first and negotiate with us.”
But it would save some time for us if they choose option three, Diablo says so
laughing.
Of course they have to choose the first option.
They may try to negotiate a discount—no, they aren’t that stupid. They are
probably unable to pay up in one go, so they may negotiate an installment.
Diablo seems to have seen through me and says:
“A discount is not gonna happen, Farmus Kingdom will have to pay in full. But
it is hard to achieve in practice. Their economy would probably stagger with all
those coins withdrawn from the market.”
That’s true as well.
It’s clear that Diablo has some other intent.
“All they can do in response is to—find a scapegoat.”
So that’s the why.
Diablo’s rationale is as follows:
They will first vouch for a down payment and then pay up the remaining debt
with other things than coins. Whoever pays up the remaining debt does not matter;
they can go on to cut ties with such individuals from Farmus Kingdom.
In this way, they can argue that the Farmus Kingdom has paid up their repa-
rations. They then get to claim they’ve done their part even at the cost of provok-
ing us.
Although this strategy would only work if the people they deal with remain
reasonable afterward, but it would be truly problematic if they use it against us.
“What would we do if this becomes true?”
“We will proceed as planned. We can at least collect a thousand Star Gold Coin,
and it would conclude the first phase of our plan.”
Eh, hold on a second?
“On what ground do you conclude we would be able to collect at least a thou-
sand Star Gold Coins by then?”
“Oh, so that’s what you are asking.”
Diablo says, as if implying “That’s easy,” and goes on to explain regarding my
question.
In simpler terms, the reason seems to be that the Star Gold Coins cannot be
directly used in transactions.

47
 So that’s how it is, I finally understood.
I quickly come to realize with his explanation.
The value of one Star Gold Coin would be around ten million to a hundred
million yens, so exchanging it to gold coins would be quite troublesome. That’s
why normally no one would think handing out these coins would cause much of
any impact since they have no use unless in large scale transactions. Has Diablo
noticed this point?
Gold coins are the primary currency stored for national budget expenditures
whereas the Star Gold Coins are stored like securities16 and cannot be casually
exchanged.
There is no bank in this world, so saving them wouldn’t generate any interest.
That’s why they would probably be more willing to compromise.
Diablo is one hell of a character.
I was just wondering whether we could at least get a hundred to three hundred
Star Gold Coins through negotiation.
The reparations for each casualty would be one hundred million yens.
On top of that, there are also expenses of destroyed buildings and other things.
I thought this is the bottom line that we won’t compromise on. But if we can
really get one thousand Star Gold Coins like what Diablo said, we won’t mind going
into a negotiation with them afterward.
One hundred billion yen, that’s an amount far beyond my expectation.
But this seems hardly enough for Diablo as he also plans to invoke a civil war.
What a horrifying fella.
“What do you intend to do other than having them compensate our loss?”
“Kufufufufu, King Edmalis may have been released, but he has already become
my pawn. To be more specific, under the influence of my Unique Skill “Tempter”,
he would in a sense, act entirely according to my will.”
King Edmalis is now under the domination of Unique Skill “Tempter”. Diablo
thus has control over his life and death. Although he wouldn’t be able to force his
own will onto the king, Diablo can still take his life if he so wishes.
As long as he remains loyal to Diablo, there naturally wouldn’t be any issue.
But the moment he bears the thought of betrayal, Diablo would be instantly noti-
fied.
In other words, he may be killed at this very moment by Diablo… Having
learned of this relationship, he would probably refrain from betraying.
What a terrifying skill that utilizes fear to manipulate others! Be a good dog
and live life safe and sound, that’s what the skill is all about.
Later, Diablo mentions that he has been observing King Edmalis’ actions.
He seems to have satisfied all the conditions prepared by Diablo for him to
step down. Right now, there isn’t even a need for Marquis Müller and Earl Hermann
to step in and hold people accountable as originally planned.
In other words, these people are all now royalists in aid of King Edmalis… This
initially seems to be deviating from our original plan, but as soon as one gets to

16
Security in financial sense, a tradable financial asset

48
the detail, one would realize that the situation now is far more ideal for the plan
to proceed.
King Edmalis would step down and lead to the collapse of his authority. For
this reason, the criticism would no doubt be directed to him and he will eventually
be held accountable by the others.
“The Royal Knight Order was massacred by Rimuru-sama, leaving the royal
family unguarded. Right now, it is suicide for King Edmalis to stand against the
nobles. He is left to his own devices. That is what seems to be happening, but in
reality—”
The Knight Order that protects the royal family is gone. The nobles wouldn’t
let go such a chance to make the King the “scapegoat” as Diablo describes, that
seems to be the case.
A conflict is inevitable.
The optimates may be planning to sacrifice King Edmalis, but it seems that the
King has realized this and has been fighting hard to avoid such fate.
About this, what could happen next?
How would the royalists without any military to back themselves up avoid their
defeat against the optimates?
<<Answer. Their solution would be to absorb Youm’s party and stand together
against the tide. In this way—>>
Oh yeah, Youm is with us.
King Edmalis also knows that I wish to make Youm the new king, that’s why
he is assisting his crowning…
It would be too out of place to suddenly give away his throne to Youm. But if
they could build him into a figure of their savior, they could perform the fall of
royal family, and their will to be carried forward by Youm.
“King Edmalis is planning to get Youm on their side, that means we would be
on the same boat then.”
“I’m afraid it is just as you predict.”
Diablo delightfully smiles upon hearing my answer.
Did I guess it right?
With us as their reinforcement, they would gain the military might greater than
that of the Royal Knight Order. The nobles may boss around believing the king to
be powerless, but they wouldn’t stand a chance against the hero Youm.
“If that’s the case, all we need to do is to send reinforcement for Youm. Am I
correct?”
“Indeed. My servant Larzen will contact us, I shall trouble you then.”
As expected of Diablo, now we even have eyes on the matter since he’s ar-
ranged his own underling to attend to these concerns. He is the perfect example
of someone upholding the belief “Perfection is eighty percent planning and twenty
percent working” 17 as this man elegantly conducts his mission.
By the way, he even recruited Larzen.

17
The idiom here is 段取り八分 that emphasizes the importance of preparation in doing anything. The
english translation was inspired by an Anon Japanese yahooask user so props to the man.

49
 I heard that he was a really strong person known as the Guardian of Farmus,
but it seems he is a nobody in Diablo’s eyes.
Since he has already recruited him, I shouldn’t concern myself thinking about
it.
“Would we be able to win in this way? What if, say, someone desiring the
throne decides to conspire with some other country and form an alliance?”
“Fuze-san and King Gazel are pressuring the surrounding nations and keeping
an eye on them. Although the likelihood of such an event is low… If it truly happens,
I would participate in the fight as well, so please be reassured.”
Sensing the confidence in his words, I decide to let him do his thing.
Speaking of Diablo, he really has hidden himself behind the curtain on the
issue. It is quite frightening for me to think that he has left the important duty of
“Taking over a nation” completely to someone else to take care of.
The probability of opposition forming an alliance is extremely small. But it
aligns with the prediction of “Wisdom King Raphael”, so it should be fine for him
to hand it over to other people.
“Alright, I’ll leave the rest to you. Report to me if anything important happens.”
“Understood! I shall resolve the matter properly, my liege!”
I give Diablo, who’s kneeling on the ground, a couple of shoulder pats and tell
him to continue and complete his mission.

***

With Diablo’s explanation, the details of the plan have been confirmed.
It happens so that Haruna is serving us some freshly made dessert to enjoy
with our tea.
“Oh, isn’t this Matcha Pudding?”
“Yes, Rimuru-sama. It is not as good as ones made by Shuna-sama, but my
skill has improved nonetheless.”
Haruna-san serves the pudding onto our table with a gentle smile.
Immediately after, Veldora, who has been reading manga without saying a
word to us this whole time, suddenly bumped into me looking like it is only natural.
“Oh? Is there a serving for me?”
“Of course, Veldora-sama.”
Mr. Swagger here hums in response and reaches his hand out for the pudding
on the plate.
“Veldora-sama, here’s my end of the bargain as promised.”
Says Diablo, while giving his pudding to Veldora.
“GA—HAHAHA! Diablo, you are a man of your words.”
Veldora nods in satisfaction as he takes over the pudding from Diablo’s hand.
Speaking of that, that’s quite the cheap bribe.
“Diablo, are you okay without eating?”
I ask, thinking Haruna could prepare an extra one, but was turned down with
a bow from Diablo.

50
 “I am simply paying in exchange of information; you don’t have to concern
yourself with my humble ordeal.”
It would seem he is quite the gentleman having kept every end of his bargain.
Wait a second, is there really a need to be so dramatic for one pudding? I think
to myself. But I suppose I should stay quiet since Diablo has already accepted it.
“Is it now? Very well then. By the way, are you back in Tempest because you
finished your work in Farmus while I was at the Walpurgis Banquet?”
I mention this to Diablo casually.
When I left at midnight, he was not present. So, my guess is that I didn’t catch
him returning.
However—
“Ah, not quite. After issuing my threat to the King and the ministers, I went to
different locations within Farmus to examine their financial status. I was trying to
investigate whether there was any flaw in my plan. That is when Veldora-sama
contacted me and summoned me back.”
He just nonchalantly spilt out Veldora’s secret.
With a “Ga~Dong” sound, Veldora rises up nervously from his seat.
“I-I’ve suddenly recalled something to attend to.”
He is clearly trying to play dumb here, but you aren’t getting away now.
“Ara ara, don’t act so hastily now, Veldora-kun.”
I lock my hand tightly on his shoulder with incredible speed.

51
52
 “W-wait! We have to be civil now!”
“Civil my ass! What the hell do you think you are doing meddling with im-
portant business of others—!”
Veldora tries his hardest to escape, but I take his pudding from him and order
Haruna-san to not give any dessert to him for now.
Veldora is crying, but I won’t forgive him.
How incredibly reckless.
In terms of result, Veldora did help by breaking into the Walpurgis Banquet,
but that doesn’t excuse what he did. If I forgive him today, he may end up causing
some other trouble in the future.
Thankfully, it was Diablo who responded to him, I can’t even imagine how the
other lieutenants would’ve handled it. They would probably panic with Veldora’s
casual order to switch duty. That’s exactly why I told Veldora to ask for my per-
mission first before doing something like this again.
At the same time, there is only one more thing left for Diablo to attend to in
person, that being the peace conference held in five days. He would be handling
most of the details regarding the meeting, but he personally plans to continue the
role as my butler.
This is what Diablo has to say— “I am Rimuru-sama’s butler after all, so I must
accompany you at all times.”
Shion is very sour over the fact, proving this to be Diablo’s victory.
And about the peace conference.
“Eh, should I attend as well?”
“No, I alone will be sufficient.”
He rejected my proposal.
It would probably be more reassuring to have your boss with you when dealing
with such important business. But perhaps such worry is unnecessary for someone
as capable as Diablo.
Or rather, my presence would probably reduce the war-mongering sentiments
among the nobles.
Although I’m somewhat confused about this implication, things will be fine as
long as Diablo is handling it.
Upon thinking so, I can now safely take the great conquest of Farmus Kingdom
off my mind.

***

—Sometime later, things have gone just according to Diablo’s prediction.

The nobles have gathered for the imperial conference.
Unlike the last meeting, the king and the ministers all look very serious as the
tension overflows from their expression.
The nobles also sense the difference in atmosphere. Their expression also
gradually becomes more tense without them noticing.
The king starts the discussion:

53
 “Our troops marched on to destroy the Tempest Federation, yet they were
decimated by the revived “Storm Dragon” Veldora. There are only three survivors,
me, Larzen and Rayheim. We’ve been defeated.”
It is an impactful line that incited commotion throughout the room.
King Edmalis begins to recount the horrific fate of the Farmus Army.
The content sounded unbelievable to the crowds, yet what the king said im-
mediately after the account diverted their disbelief to criticism of the king.
It is hardly unexpected.
Because the king announces that he has accepted the terms of the monsters
to pay reparations for the war.
The amount of reparation is—Ten thousand Star Gold Coins.
“Impossible! A Star Gold Coin exchanges to a hundred gold coins. Are we really
paying one million gold coins!?”
“How can we pay so much money to monsters. We can’t even trust those
things!”
“We won’t even be able to gather that sum even if we bankrupt the country!”
By the way, Star Gold Coins are commonly used in bilateral trade between
nations. Its existence is similar to a form of “Certificates for preservation”18. A
normal nation would probably own less than a hundred of them. No matter how
strong Farmus Kingdom is, they could only collect around a thousand coins maxi-
mum, in addition to the more commonly used general coins (dwarven coins). Just
as the nobles complained, it is an incredibly large amount for them to collect.
If the victors were their trade partners, Farmus could probably replace cur-
rency with commodities, but as a new kingdom run by monsters, they didn’t have
this option with tempest. Their economy would inevitably be affected.
Diablo’s intent was to make life difficult for them by demanding ten thousand
coins, so it is no wonder that the nobles would complain about it.
Besides, these nobles have not personally been on the battlefield themselves,
so they lack a sense of urgency. They are not sharp enough to realize the crisis
their nation is facing right now.
That’s why many nobles begin to step out in opposition and argue for the con-
tinuation of the war against their enemy.
“That’s right. How dare they demand our compliance; it simply cannot happen.
There is no way we could know if they would follow through with the deal and not
attack our people.”
“Then we can only fight them to the end. It’s just an evil dragon awakened
from slumber, I shall bet on my honor and march on them.”
“The enemy here is Veldora. The Western Saints Church won’t just sit on that.
That beautiful Valkyrie Hinata would also take a move.”
“Oh oh, commander of the Holy Knight Order, Hinata? That vixen may be cun-
ning, but this is the perfect time to send her out.”
“It is common knowledge that the Western Saints Church consider Veldora an
enemy.”

18 or just another way of saying securities

54
 “Isn’t there any Chosen Hero19 out there?”
“Oh oh, there’s “Shining” Masayuki from Ingracia Kingdom!”
“That’s it. The enemies are always beaten without even reacting, he’s known
as the strongest hero of this land. His title “The Shining” 20 is not for show, we
have to invite him to demonstrate his skill by defeating Veldora.”
The nobles are enjoying their chit chat.
But none of them realized their suggestions are all relying on others.
“Hmm, that’s the spirit! Let’s go fend off those monsters!”
Some even begin to spill such ridiculous claims shamelessly.
The royalists feel somewhat shameful seeing how the nobles are acting. They
begin to recall how themselves were acting when the king first informed them of
the matter.
Some start to fluster while sighing while others even begin their self-reflection
upon imagining how the king must have felt at the time.
King Edmalis is also well aware of what is really on the minds of the nobles
gathered here.
Right now, all the nobles advocating for war are simply trying to protect their
fortune. It is neither for the protection of Farmus Kingdom nor for the life and
properties of the citizens.
They are simply putting out the words as if they are justified, while not har-
boring a real determination to fight the enemy.
King Edmalis has suspected this is how things will turn out. These are all landed
nobles who have yet to recognize the reality of the situation.
These people have never experienced the taste of fear and don’t have any
intention of joining the frontline.
They just want to remain in safety while others fight their war.
They probably won’t take responsibility either when they are defeated.
It may have worked in the past.
Because the Farmus Kingdom is a powerful nation that has oppressed sur-
rounding nations in the past.
But that is not viable anymore. Such an old trick of issuing threats to neigh-
boring nations would no longer work.

19
See translator’s note at cover page if you are not informed on the change.
20
So just to clarify, Masayuki’s title (unique to LN I think) is “閃光” (which translates to “Sparkling”,
“Flashing”, implying he is as fast as shining light). But also a lot of people in the series refer to him as
“閃光勇者” which is basically his title + Chosen Hero.. So in order to be consistent, we settled on
“Shining”. Not necessarily the best option, but we are open to suggestion.
Also, here are some alternatives for your reading as suggested by my trusted editors:
The FlashTM Masayuki
Shimmering Masayuki
Lightning Bolt Masayuki
Super Ultra Lighting Flash Miracle Masayuki
Instant Victory Masayuki
One Punch Masayuki
And last but not the least
Big Dick Masayuki (suggested by Censored) Thank you cen, very cool.

55
 Besides, their opponent is the Catastrophe-Ranked monster who is capable of
decimating an entire army on its own…
Furious, the nobles start to loudly accuse the king for being responsible.
And claim that the reparations should be paid by the royal family.
And that the monsters’ demands must be rejected.
And that they should unite the Farmus military to take a last stand.
The nobles’ view, in a sense, is correct.
But they are forgetting an important factor.
That is the military force within Farmus Kingdom has been significantly reduced.
Or perhaps, they are simply unwilling to accept this reality…
With this reminded to them, some begin to quiet down with a tense look while
some continue their unreasonable protest.
King Edmalis’ worries have come true; the nobles can’t reach an agreement
and the meeting has been plunged into chaos.
At this moment, the head of the optimates—the King’s brother Edward speaks
up with much preparation:
“Brother, no, Your Highness! Even with you stepping down, you can’t evade
responsibility! How could a dignified king just surrender like this?”

“…Heed this, Edward. Our enemy is “Storm Dragon” Veldora. My dignity and
glory are like trash to that tyrant! I don’t want to be tormented by that horror
anymore. Or perhaps, you wish to fight for this glory! I won’t stop you! But you
would be sending the soldiers to die for a lost cause.”
“No, about that… But sire, if what you said is true, are you planning to run
away on your own?”
“You fool, where could I run to!? That’s why I want to step down and pay the
reparations.”
Edward believed that this is his best move to hold the king responsible, but he
was confronted by King Edmalis’ rare display of verve and fell silent.
Seeing this, King Edmalis lowers his volume and continues:
“If I do not step down, we can only choose to be vassalized or continue the
war. Is this really what we want? Our kingdom would be destroyed—”
“Ehh… but, you are asking us to surrender to the monsters without a fight…”
Still unconvinced, Edward mumbles so rather unwillingly.
At this point, the meeting is quiet once more. Earl Hermann carefully opens
up:
“Could you hear me out? This morning, I received a letter containing very
important information. I would like to deliver the message to you all.”
Earl Hermann finishes and begins to announce the open letter sent by the
Brumund Kingdom.
The content of the letter is as follows, Brumund Kingdom officially supports
Tempest Federation and would be sending military force to hold Farmus Kingdom
accountable.
This is a real open letter in condemnation of Farmus Kingdom.
“How dare a small nation like that be so arrogant!”

56
 “They must have been so arrogant because of our defeat, surely they would
have remained silent if we had achieved victory.”
Yet the anger of these nobles is quickly extinguished as they learn that
Dwargon has made the same statement—The Foreign Trade Minister adds on Her-
mann’ report. Now the nobles started to panic, their arrogant tones are also now
toned down.
“Brumund alone is enough, but if the Armed Nation Dwargon moves out, things
will get difficult. Will the Dwarven King Gazel still remain neutral?”
“No, the problem is his influence and authority. Dwargon is also an important
trade partner of ours, so nothing will end well with us angering King Gazel.”
The report of Earl Hermann started the turn of atmosphere in the meeting
room for the worse. But at that moment, someone dropped a bigger bomb.
“M-message for his majesty! Urgent news just arrived from the Freedom As-
sociation!”
A soldier looking rather pale intruded into the room without the care of the
important meeting ongoing. But the guards don’t seem to be stopping him. The
reason being the “Highest Urgency Report” on his hand.
The nobles would want to complain, but the word “Highest” have forced their
words back to their mouth. This report is only issued for events with the threat
level of Special Rank S, whoever impedes its delivery would be given the penalty
of treason as by the combined law issued by Farmus Kingdom and Freedom Asso-
ciation.
“Speak.”
With King Edmalis’ permission, the soldier raises the report with his hands
nervously shaking and begins to announce its content:
“Monster Rimuru has proclaimed himself the ruler of Jura Great Forest. Report
states that he publicly announced that he has become a Demon Lord!”
“What in the world!”
“That’s—”
“This crisis may be our opportunity. Our country may still have a chance after
all!”
“That’s right. Those Demon Lords won’t sit this one out. That arrogant Rimuru
would soon learn the horror of the real Demon Lords.”
“If things go well, the Demon Lords may even take out the revived Veldora
along the way too!”
The nobles follow up the report as the herald is halfway through, but what he
is about to say would vanquish their hopes.
“—Demon Lord Clayman was discontented and challenged Rimuru—Demon
Lord Rimuru, has allegedly eliminated him instead.”
With the herald’s words out, the shock experienced by everyone in the meeting
room is unanimous.
“—What!”
“How can this be…”

57
 “What about “Lion King” Karion? And “Sky Queen” Frey? What the hell are they
up to? Are they seriously going to give away the rights to Jura Great Forest to a
new-comer?”
It is only natural for them to be surprised learning their enemy has become a
Demon Lord.
One of the nobles followed up with a question about the responses of the other
Demon Lords around Jura Great Forest. In response, the soldier finishes the last
sentence.
“The Karion and Frey you mentioned, they’ve given up their seat as Demon
Lord to join the reign of Demon Lord Milim. The constituent of Demon Lords is thus
altered as well, the now eight Demon Lords in total are called the “Octagram”!”
This line completely silenced all of the optimates.
They’ve probably learnt that their arch nemesis Rimuru is also one of the Oc-
tagram.
The royalists have already caught wind of the news prior to the meeting, but
this doesn’t mean they’ve accepted it willingly simply for knowing earlier. They
again fell silent given how unbelievable it sounds no matter how many times they
hear the news.
This information was sent out by the Demon Lords’ side alone. Since there is
no point in doubting the authenticity. Each Demon Lord possesses enormous
strength to exempt them from the need to deceive the humans with such matters.
The meeting room is clouded by silence before King Edmalis decides to open
up after hardened consideration:
“As you’ve heard, everyone. Veldora may be a great threat, but this monster
called Rimuru is equally a dangerous character. He is a monster21 beyond our im-
agination to have beaten Demon Lord Clayman so easily. Is there still a need to
continue this meeting? My will to step down has been determined. It is simply too
foolish to talk all high and mighty of how we are for the nation without even con-
sidering the capabilities of our enemy. I’ve been blinded by profits; it was my
mistake. Had we chosen another approach to interact with them, they might have
been a good neighbor of ours.”
King Edmalis implies that his abdication would likely lead to a new relationship
between the two nations. The nobles realize there isn’t a point opposing the pro-
posal at this point as they carefully follow the king’s words.
Everyone finally decides to accept reality and follows through with King Edmalis’
proposal, the only viable way.
“I’m stepping down. In addition, I’m recommending Edward to inherit the
throne.”
“Brother…”
“What did you say!”
“Aren’t you passing the throne to Prince Edgar?”
The king’s unexpected words have caused a commotion in the room again.

21
Yeah so this is the part where the “monster” means “unhuman, unnatural” and not referring to the
species “monster”. Me asian anger for Mamono.

58
 Everyone thinks that as soon as King Edmalis steps down, the throne would be
naturally passed onto the prince. That’s why Edward has been trying hard in high-
lighting himself.
His brother Edmalis would have to step down. Facing such rare opportunity,
Edward dreams to take the throne for his own.
Even if Prince Edgar inherits the crown this time, there is still a chance as long
as he affirms his authority.
The prince is only ten years old. But with his father still alive and well, Edward
wouldn’t be able to take control behind the scenes yet.
If that is the case, he plans to spark discontent among the nobles, so they
think in the direction of— “Lord Edward is the proper candidate for the throne.”
But now, the throne is Edward’s to take.
“There are still many challenges ahead of us. Edgar is still too young to conquer
them properly.”
King Edmalis says so rather bitterly.
The ministers all hold different views, whereas some nods in agreement with
this decision.
“My liege, I think this is a great idea.”
It is Marquis Müller.
Hearing this, Edward laughs internally. Now this decision is likely hammered
down since he has even got the approval from Marquis Müller, who is the head of
the centrists. He is confident in his ability to overcome the challenges as soon as
he has the throne.
They would make excuses to delay the reparation payment while roping the
neighboring countries into battle against the monster kingdom. Just as the nobles
from his faction claimed, the human alliance with Chosen Hero and Holy Knights
as back-up would nonetheless be an effective deterrence.
Besides, they may even be unnecessary…
With the exchange of kingship, it would also mean the exchange of political
power.
The demands accepted by the previous government is not required to be ful-
filled up by the new government. This would mean there is no need to pay for the
ridiculously high reparation.
If anyone is getting punished for it, he would push all the blames to the previ-
ous king—his own brother Edmalis.
Edward’s thoughts are rather shallow.
Hehehe, I will definitely make the nation more prosperous as soon as I become
the king.
Unaware of his orchestrated role in this grander play, Edward is overjoyed by
the prospect of inheriting the throne.
The meeting proceeded smoothly afterwards.
Many questions were addressed with detailed solutions.
They were able to outline a general plan and come to a unanimous agreement
on engaging in peace conference with the monsters.
—The scene moves on to the location of the peace conference.

59
 The great and ancient kingdom of Farmus agrees and signs the treaty of truce
with Jura Tempest Federation.
The two reach a common ground.
In effect, The Kingdom of Farmus is recognizing the legitimacy of the Tempest
Federation as a country, even though they can’t bypass international law nor hav-
ing not established diplomatic tie.
But with that being said, the Tempest Federation has yet to join the council
formed by the Western Nations—the Western State Council. So even if Farmus
were to commence another invasive attack, there will be no judicial intervention.
It is only from a humanitarian point of view that Farmus has recognized the
status of Tempest Federation among different nations.
But it has been proven that Tempest Federation possesses military strength.
The ruler of that nation is the new Demon Lord Rimuru.
An ally of “Storm Dragon” Veldora, and a monster beyond their comprehension
to have dominated the Jura Great Forest in less than two years’ time.
The facts are all listed right in front of them, so no nation would dare to start
a war against Tempest Federation. Rather than profits, they think the losses alone
would be too much. Moreover, acting too rashly may even lead to the destruction
of their nations.
From that day onward—Rimuru has become an existence that no one dares to
obstruct.
He has become a Demon Lord of this world, a Catastrophe-Ranked threat.
And phase one concludes without any major issue.
Everything is unfolding according to Diablo’s plan—

60
61
 Chapter 2
Roles to Uphold

The day after Diablo’s report, Shuna and Souei returned early in the morning.
“We’ve made it back safely!”
Shuna said so while rubbing me against her cheek. Her battle had depleted her
mana, so she needed some time to recover enough mana to cast “Spatial Trans-
portation”.
While I could cast a large-scale “Teleportation” using “Spatial Domination”,
Shuna has limited magicule storage and can only cast it a few times per day. Souei
could have used “Shadow Teleportation” to get back, but as a bodyguard, he
couldn’t abandon his charge, so he waited for Shuna to recover. Right now, several
“Clones” of his are securing the perimeter of Clayman’s base. It seems he’s having
an easier time with this work than I imagined.
“Right, what about Hakurou?”
“Yes, I’ve asked him to take care of some business.”
Shuna replies with a smile.
Shion quietly averts her eyes from me. It would seem they returned early and
left the cleaning up to Hakurou.
Hakurou can’t use “Spatial Transportation”, so it’s sometimes unavoidable that
he gets left behind. However, Hakurou treats Shuna as preciously as he would to
a granddaughter, so he probably wouldn’t mind if she’s the one asking for a favor.
It seems that he’s been assisting Geld in coordinating the investigation of Clay-
man’s castle, the recovery of trophies, and the management of captives.
That’s a lot on Hakurou’s shoulders—I feel deeply grateful to him.
His work is piling up, but a layman like myself would just get in the way. I
should stay quiet until he makes a request (for assistance).
The following night, Benimaru’s party also returned.
“Eh? Is it okay for the Generalissimo to return like this?”
As I ask, Benimaru cracks a smile.
“Hehe, since the battle is already over, staying there would just be a nuisance
to the others. So, we swiftly withdrew after leaving the command to our outstand-
ing lieutenants.”
Benimaru says delightedly, as a man with no responsibilities.
In other words, he left the aftermath for the Beastketeers to deal with. I could
almost see the frustration on Alvis' and the rest’s faces.
He and Shuna are similar in this respect, but I suppose it is only expected from
siblings.
At least try to learn from my strong sense of responsibility—
<<Answer. It is concluded that they’ve learned this from their master.>>
Conclusion based on what?!
You must have been mistaken.
Speaking of which, has your analysis ability degraded since your evolution from
“Great Sage” to “Wisdom King Raphael”?

62
 <<Negative. No such effect is detected.>>
And you dare to deny it.
It must have been the case with its evolution.
But I don’t stand a chance trying to argue with it, so I shall be the bigger man
here and let it slide.
Not being able to win against Raphael, I decide to ask Benimaru how the af-
termath was being handled.
“By the way, is Gabil still on the battlefield?”
“Yes. That guy got along quite well with Milim-sama’s subordinate Midley, so
he decided to help with the wrap-up.”
“I see. So, Geld is at Clayman’s base, while Gabil remains on the battlefield.”
I see that Gabil has also stayed to deal with the aftermath.
Whether it is Geld or Gabil, both seem very reliable when tackling real situa-
tions.
The war is not over although the battle is won.
The aftermath is more problematic to deal with. Especially since we’ve wiped
out all of Clayman’s underlings…
We have profited from the hard labor of the many captives taken from the
battlefield and his base. Since we’ve promised to spare their lives, we need to take
responsibility in taking care of them.
They are all majins, so unlike humans, they could probably put up with harsher
treatment. But they would still hold a grudge if they aren’t provided basic welfare.
Resentment due to their defeat in war on the other hand, couldn’t be helped.
But the aftermath would have to be handled by the victorious side…
It would be quite tiresome to teleport all of the captives on the battlefield at
once, so we have to be careful not to let any of them start an insurgency when we
are not looking.
These majins are concerning even when disarmed.
When one considers the magic and skills in this world, it’s no wonder no one
dares to take captives.
We’ve got to come up with a way to prevent insurgency—
“Oh, don’t worry about that. I've gathered all the captives and explained the
matter with all of them.”
“O-okay.”
I found myself subconsciously lowering my head upon seeing Benimaru’s de-
lightful smile.
I intentionally avoided asking what he said to them.
Some captives have probably already seen how Benimaru incinerated Charyb-
dis. No one would dare to rebel so long as the message is spread.
Besides, there are the Beastketeers. So, I’ll leave the matter of managing cap-
tives to the Beastmen.
“I presume then Gabil won’t be back for now?”
“Unlikely. He can’t use “Spatial Transportation”, so he would probably return
with the Beastketeers.”

63
 I was just thinking that Gabil’s party would fly back promptly after everything
was settled. Putting that aside for now—
“Eh? Are the Beastketeers coming as well?”
Why would the Beastketeers come?
Are they returning with the rescued civilians, disarmed captives, and everyone
else altogether?
“Please consider this, hasn’t the capital of Yuurazania been wiped out by Milim-
sama? So, they decided in the end to join our reign for the time being.”
Benimaru told me that the Beastmen are an energetic species, so it won’t be
a problem for them to travel long distances by marching.
But that is not what I intended to ask…
“But can we even accommodate all those people?”
Last time we took in twenty-thousand people it took quite a while to clear out
an area for camping alone. Moreover, both Geld (who is a highly reliable man) and
the orc tribe construction team are on a business trip. Even if there is additional
space in the area we have explored, it will still be challenging to provide everyone
with a place to reside.
“About that, I’ve discussed with Geld and Alvis. We’ve organized the captives
into several major brigades to seek residence in different locations.”
Benimaru explains, telling me to not worry.
They seem to have filtered the members to shelter. (beastmen)
Those who have a village to return to will take care of themselves.
As for those coming to Tempest Federation, they all seem to be Beastmen
wishing to learn about our technologies.
Beastmen who have stamina remaining will stay at the battlefield, along with
the majins, to follow the orders of Geld’s troops. Under their command, they will
construct on the ruins of the now wiped out Yuurazania.
Karion has renounced his title of Demon Lord and become Milim’s subordinate,
meaning Yuurazania has also become Milim’s territory. There is a field of fertile
land south of the Jura Great Forest, in the middle of Yuurazania. It is likely going
to be the construction ground for Milim’s new city.
Shouldn’t you just move your city altogether if you will have to rebuild it? I
suggested to Milim after the idea sparked in my mind, and she agreed without
hesitation.
And I thought we needed more time to discuss… Well, it’s Milim we are talking
about after all.
She’s very quick to make such decisions.
Come to think about it, Milim doesn’t have any actual subordinates.
The Worshipers of Dragons may seem to be her subordinates, but in reality,
they only worship Milim; they are not under her command. Considering that, mov-
ing the capital would be needless.
Still, there’s no problem with it—Karion and Frey don’t seem to object either,
so we can build up new cities without any hindrance, financed by Clayman’s treas-
ure troves we collected.

64
 In addition, we have the captives (who are getting split into groups at the
moment) to supply the labor force.
There is no need for me to worry since Benimaru and Geld seem to have per-
sonally visited the sites to oversee the operation.
Their growth has been astonishing.
I recall my junior Tamura who never seemed to be able to follow my guidance
despite repeated instruction—now even monsters are doing a better job than you!
According to Benimaru, Tempest Federation will be receiving less people this
time around.
“If that’s the case, does it mean we don’t need to provide new temporary res-
idences for them?”
“Yes, there shouldn't be a need. But there are more than just Beastmen due
to the majin captives. We’d better clarify this to everyone else, and just in case I’ll
inform everyone to tighten up security.”
“Alright. I understand, I’ll explain it to everyone.”
Rigurd nods in response to Benimaru’s words.
These two have become really capable.
They are able to carry out their own decisions even without my guidance.
Eh? Does that mean they would be fine even without me? That makes me feel
somewhat lonely. :(

***

It’s been several days since Benimaru’s party returned. At midnight, Diablo enters
the office holding a dark box.
“Rimuru-sama, I’ve negotiated with them as planned. This box contains the
peace treaty document as well as fifteen-hundred Star Gold Coins of reparations.”
Diablo finishes his sentence and presents the box to me.
I almost forgot that today is the day we were to sign the peace treaty with
Farmus Kingdom.
Since he said that I don’t need to attend it, it wouldn’t matter even if I did
completely forget… But I’m still feeling somewhat diffident about it.
It feels as though my subordinate is working hard while I am slacking.
No, I am definitely not slacking.
Besides, my goal is “Power to the people while upholding the title of king”, so
it won’t matter.
I try to give myself excuses in order to mask my fear, then I turn and nod to
Diablo.
“Oh, that’s great. Speaking of which, there seem to be more Star Gold Coins
than I imagined.”
After all, our demand of ten thousand Star Gold Coins was unreasonable in the
first place. After some inquiry, I also learnt that it is still a mystery whether the
total Star Gold Coins in circulation in this world even adds up to ten thousand.
Here’s what their producer, King Gazel has to say: “The Star Gold Coin can
only be produced once a month. I’ve heard that since the creation of our nation,

65
there has been some periods when no Star Gold Coin at all is produced. That’s why
its rarity makes for its value.” It is rumored that the amount of gold coins circu-
lating is hundreds of times more than the Star Gold Coins, so it is undoubtedly
rare indeed.
And here before my eyes are fifteen hundred pieces of said rare Star Gold
Coins. I can only be amazed at the thought that more than ten percent of all the
Star Gold Coins in circulation are all gathered here.
“As expected from a powerful nation such as Farmus, they were actually able
to gather so many of them.”
You can have a peek into their national reserve from the enormous amount of
coins they are able to prepare.
“It is certainly impressive, however most of them came from King Edmalis. He
has made up this amount from his own treasury.”
According to Diablo, most of these Star Gold Coins belong to the royal treasury
and have lost their luster without much use. They have the Dwarven Kingdom to
back them up economically by providing a means to convert the royal treasures
with much artistic values to monetary funds.
“Now that the Knight Order who is supposed to protect the royal family is gone,
it would undoubtedly be robbed clean by the nobles— King Edmalis naturally un-
derstood as much.”
Is that why he decided to hand over all his assets to clear the national reserves?
“I see… Eh, won’t they be fighting each other then as planned?”
“Yes, that would definitely be the case. I doubt the new king would accept
having the rest of the debts be kept in forms of ledger.”
Diablo-kun laughs in response.
He has set his eyes on the long run by considering the mind of the new king.
That’s probably why he chose the King’s brother Edward to inherit the throne in-
stead of prince Edgar.
King Edmalis has also accepted that this is the only solution available to them
now. Normally, Edmalis would receive the treatment of a Duke, but he has refused
it.
He gave away his crown and became a viscount. He has now moved to the
small rural land near the territory of Earl Nedler McMunn.
From everyone else’s viewpoint, Edmalis has completely given up his ambition
for power.
With that being the case—
<<Answer. The other factions who don’t wish to take on the responsibility of
repaying the remaining reparations would likely try to pin the rest of the respon-
sibility on Edmalis.>>
Of course. It seems that everything is going according to Diablo’s plan.
“Youm must have used Nedler’s territory as his base so you can travel there
with ease as soon as anything occurs.”
“Indeed, just as you have deduced.”
Diablo nods with a smile on his face.
Shion looked pissed listening to our conversation.

66
 No, it’s probably going in one ear and out the other. She must have given up
thinking halfway through our conversation.
Eh, I’ll worry about Shion later.
Hmm hmm.
Nedler's territory directly borders the Jura Great Forest. It is a middle-scale
land near the border with a branch of the Freedom Association. Riots often break
out, owing to the sheer number of people residing there.
That’s where Youm is staying. His heroic deeds are known by many, and as
such, he is very popular among the people.
“Would Youm stop the him even if the new king tries to sacrifice Edmalis?”
“Yes. We will have Youm-san accuse the new king for being dishonest in the
deal. There would definitely be a riot by that time.”
Is he trying to create a spontaneous confrontation by having Youm protect
Edmalis and his acquaintances?
What a perfect plan.
If the new king is willing to pay the rest of the reparations, we won’t hold them
further accountable, but we’d better have our eyes set on the long run and plan
out the slow disintegration of the Farmus Kingdom. However, even I can’t fully
fathom Diablo’s strategy. His skillful manipulation will lead to ideal results.
Change is coming, and soon.
The new king would most likely take actions to eliminate Edmalis. Our plan
would fall apart if the new king managed to take control of Edmalis. But of course,
we can always ignore whatever they bring up, even if it would be at the cost of
our international reputation.
Whatever you do needs to be justified— That’s the rule of human society.
“You must remain vigilant! Could the people manipulating the new king mini-
mize the damage to the people?”
“If you wish so, I, Diablo, shall deliver to your expectations.”
You are truly talented.
He is a bit too smart, so much so that it is almost intimidating. But it seems
Diablo can accomplish anything handed to him.
“I’ll leave the rest to you. If the military funds ever run low, you can always
use these Star Gold Coins.”
I store a thousand of the Star Gold Coins in my “Stomach” and hand over the
remaining five hundred to Diablo.
Luckily, everyone was revived, so we only need to compensate them individu-
ally. Considering all the reparations, we have to use them to the fullest even with
only a thousand coins claimed. We’ve gained plenty of treasure from Clayman’s
base to fill in a wealthy treasury. Although city development may cost a lot of
money in the future, we still have enough of a budget to support Youm.
Based on all this, I gave Diablo the suggestion of supporting him. However, he
turned me down with a smile.
“Rimuru-sama, knowing your heart is there alone is delightful to me. But there
is no such need. Our forces will be sufficient with how everything is set up. Or
perhaps you would grant me the honor of joining the battle—”

67
 “Ah, no can do. I’ll prepare some extra forces, but you have to lay low yourself.”
I said, cutting Diablo off midway.
I know best how strong Diablo truly is, so I won’t be stupid enough to misuse
such power. Unless they encounter enemies at the level of Holy Knights, his power
is simply too excessive (wasteful) to be used on an average human nation.
Doing so will only alienate the humans due to fear, and thus achieving mutual
understanding will more difficult. We are walking on thin ice towards my goal of
peaceful coexistence with the human societies.
Other than that, there is no issue with troop deployment.
Right now, no one would dare to go toe-to-toe against us publicly. Geld’s troops
may have been sent to deal with construction work, but the military might of Ben-
imaru’s troops alone would be more than enough. Besides, Farmus these days has
lost more than half of its military reserves and would not pose any threat against
us. Knowing that, I just need to prepare some reinforcement troops first. The
money can be invested in building Youm’s new kingdom in the future.
“Understood. I shall stay low and completely veil myself behind the scene.”
Diablo immediately responds upon hearing my explanation.
“Shion, you should learn more from Diablo.”
“But why! I’ve always stayed calm and followed through with your orders!”
While I often remind her of her shortcomings, Shion seems to lack self-aware-
ness.
Seriously.
I could only hope that she begins to realize things for herself and be more
composed.
Sigh. There’s still a long way to go before I can send Shion off on a solo mission.
After the report, Diablo suddenly recalled something and decided to ask me a
question.
“Rimuru-sama, the Western Saints Church is trying to establish contact with
my subordinate Rayheim. They seem to be summoning him in hope of uncovering
the details of our battle against the Farmus Kingdom… What’s your view on the
matter?”
This Mister Rayheim is the archbishop of Farmus Kingdom.
Right now, he seems to have become Diablo’s loyal lackey, but it would also
pose an issue if he ignores his summoning.
“Hmm—It would also be problematic if we just leave things as is.”
“Indeed, I suggest we send him to do some explaining, just to investigate what
the Church is planning.”
“Right… There were only three survivors, it is natural that the church would
want to hear his story.”
Of the survivors: previous King of Farmus Edmalis, Head of Court Mages Larzen,
and Archbishop Rayheim, it is obvious they would pick their own Archbishop for
questioning. Or perhaps, Rayheim is their only candidate.
“It may be a fact that Veldora has indeed been revived, but the timing does
not align with our narrative. The Western Saints Church seem to be surveilling
Veldora all these times, our story may be exposed if that’s the case…”

68
 “Is that so… Then, should we let him tell the truth?”
I begin to ponder.
It may pose a hindrance to our plan depending on how the Western Saints
Church acts. It would be best if we could steer clear from them, but their hostile
doctrine regarding monsters is truly troublesome.
I want our relationship to be like that between the Church and the Kingdom of
Dwargon. The two are not on good terms since the dwarves treat monsters equally,
which conflicts with the doctrine of the church. But they didn’t become hostile,
instead both simply ignore each other.
We must aim for this relationship as well.
I have no intention to deny such religious doctrines that have existed over
thousands of years, but with that being said, we can’t simply just accept their
demands. Surely when they proclaim, “All monsters deserve to die”, you can’t just
simply comply by saying “You’re right”. We must respect and understand each
other. War would be inevitable if one side could not accept the other’s views. For
this reason, it is essential that we compromise and try to stay away from potential
sources of conflict.
Although even with that being said, it will still require their cooperation. If they
don’t have the same idea in mind, it would be just us trying this out alone.
If the Western Saints Church consider us as the “Nemesis of God”, then unfor-
tunately we will have to put up a fight. If things turn out that way, then it leaves
us no choice but the destroy them without mercy.
But right now—
“Alright, then we’ll try to send out a message first. Didn’t we acquire some
video recording magic items from Clayman? Let’s put some of my messages in and
see how they would react when Rayheim brings it to probe the reaction of the
Saints Church.”
“Understood.”
“Yes sir! I’ll go prepare now.”
Diablo nods as he receives my order while Shion runs off to find the crystal
ball.
Diablo reported to me later that he had sent Rayheim out. A few more days
have passed since then.
Although the man has been sent, there hasn’t been any response from the
Western Saints Church.
There seems to be a commotion on their end.
But it can’t really be helped.
After all, both Veldora was revived and a new Demon Lord was born—AKA me.
They probably won’t be able to decide how to deal with us so fast.
It won’t matter either if they continue to ignore us.
I’ll put it on hold and observe for now before they reply.

***

69
The Beastketeers arrived. Including the captives, the group consisting of tens of
thousands of people arrived earlier than I expected.
Beastmen and majins are indeed impressive. Going by stamina alone, they are
already far superior to humans. Moreover, since magic is real in this world, they
can rely on magic when they run out of stamina and get back on their feet when
their mana is depleted. Due to this, they are able to march much more efficiently
and quickly. What impressed me more is that even the civilians are able to apply
such a method. As expected from the defiant Beastmen. But I haven’t yet seen
Gabil; he must be somewhere at the rear of all those troops.
My thoughts were interrupted by the greetings of the Beastketeers Alvis and
Suphia. I greet them back only to realize that one of them is missing.
“Eh? Didn’t Phobio come as well?”
“About that, Phobio stayed back to keep an eye on the majin captives.”
Suphia answers.
While Geld was staying at Clayman’s base, he asked Phobio to keep an eye on
the majins in case of an insurgency. In other words, he’s been stuck with the chore
work.
Phobio-kun, RIP.
But in all honesty, surveillance is still necessary even with Benimaru’s warning.
I appreciate Phobio’s self-sacrifice in taking on the tasks from the bottom of my
heart on another note, the arrangements for their residence are complete due to
Rigurd’s leadership.
Additionally, the allocation of work has been prepared as well. Rigurd has been
talking to the managers of the production department, namely Kaijin and Kurobee
to see how many spots are available for each department. Those who came here
are people with a passion to learn technology, but sadly we can only accept limited
members. That’s why we would be rotating the position within these departments
for the people joining.
If that’s the case, we should try open up classrooms for cultivating professional
personnel. Perhaps it would be a good idea to build a school to pass on these
techniques.
Our shelter operation slowly unfolds as these ideas cross my mind.
As Alvis’ party enters the town, I see Gabil at the rear of the troops.
“Rimuru-sama, I’m back!”
He exclaims without a hint of fatigue as he descends from the sky.
“Oh, good job out there! I heard you were quite active on the battlefield.”
“That’s not the case, I was far from being good. Milim-sama’s subordinate
Midley-san blasted me hard with lightning.”
Oh, Benimaru did mention to me that those people are extremely powerful
dragonoids.
“Right, since they worship Milim, it is no wonder that they are war-mongers as
well. Is your recent evolution the reason why you haven’t been able to achieve
your full potential? You still have a long way to go.”

70
 I’m not sure whether my words are comforting him or not, but I said them,
nonetheless. He doesn’t seem quite upset by it. I’m sure Gabil must also be think-
ing the same thing.
“Yes! I shall continue to improve to meet Rimuru-sama’s expectations!”
My reason for believing so is the fact that Gabil responded so with a smile.
Afterward I took some time to comfort Gabil’s underlings. Suddenly, Gabil
takes out a letter and presents it to me.
“What is this?”
“It’s a letter from Milim-sama. She told me to deliver it to Rimuru-sama—”
What is this? There seems to be an ominous aura around it.
She did mention she will drop by to play with me after I parted ways with her
at the Walpurgis Banquet…
As I open the letter, I lay my eyes on the exotic and charming writings (horribly
written non-sensible symbols)—

This is Milim! Next time I visit, I’ll be bringing along some guys who just can’t
seem to leave me the heck alone. I want you to teach them everything there is
to know about cooking. This is an urgent request, so I figured I’d ask my buddy
Rimuru for help!!! Please please please!!!!!

71
72
 Those are the words written on the letter, though one can tell the effort she
put into it due to the sincerity of her writing.
If anyone likes taking care of Milim, it would be the Worshippers of Dragon,
right?
“What’s this is supposed to mean, have you heard anything about it?”
“Yes, a little bit. I became quite the close acquaintance with Hermann-san from
the Worshippers of Dragon and was able to get some inside news from him…”
According to Gabil, this Hermann seems to be a rather reasonable man unlike
the warmongering Midley. He is a free-spirited fellow who has even travelled to
Dwargon and the Western Nations. Hermann told Gabil that the Worshippers of
Dragons have a very simple lifestyle.
“That’s why they believe that there is no need to pay too much attention in
moderating Milim-sama’s diet. Perhaps they are like our tribe who consider food
such as raw fish as the best type of cuisine…”
Gabil claims so, but I think the two may be different.
The Lizardmen tribe are more suited to consuming raw fish due to their taste
buds. They also utilize methods such as smoking to flavor the food, so they are
not completely ignorant of culinary techniques. They are also capable of other basic
culinary skills and can produce some simple, non-fish foods. In contrast, the Wor-
shippers of Dragon seem to lack the common sense of diet moderation. Although
they wouldn’t go as far as eating raw meat, I feel that they only refrain from it in
order to avoid food poisoning.
“… I see. Are the taste buds of dragonewts the same as humans’?”
“Yes. Thanks to my evolution, I’ve gained a variety of new taste sensations.
Now dining has become a great joy for me considering how tasteless most food
was in the past!”
“Right? That’s how one gets addicted to good food. Tasty food gives you the
urge to eat more.”
Gabil nods dramatically upon hearing and agreeing with my views.
“I see, so that’s how it is! Perhaps Hermann-san meant that he wishes that
such customs would enter their life as well!”
Gabil may have a point.
Whether what we do can be considered as custom is to be determined, but I
have an idea about what Milim’s request is. It is rather contradictory to worship
Milim as a god while ignoring said god’s will. Why Milim did not complain about
these things is beyond me…
Perhaps Milim is pretty conscientious after all. Maybe she knew that they are
doing everything for her sake out of good will. That’s why she didn’t complain and
kept playing along.
“If that’s the case, we shall treat her to a feast during her next visit.”
“Yes! What a great idea!”
We must get the point across with subtlety without outright rejecting the wor-
shippers’ way of life by creating a scenario for them to realize by themselves how
to make Milim happier. This task seems to be harder than I imagined. Perhaps I
should seek others’ opinions on the matter during a meeting on another day.

73
 I tell Gabil to return to the cave and continue his research.
Nowadays even with Vesta’s aid, there are still too few researchers. Their work
would be even harder without Gabil’s party.
“Then, I shall depart first.”
“Right. Our next meeting would discuss rewards as well, you should join too.”
“Yes sir!”
Gabil looks proud, perhaps having recalled the fact that he has become an
official (executive/lieutenant).
Then he delightfully leaves for his cave.

***

It’s been a month since the end of the Walpurgis Banquet.

The town has become more and more active with more people arriving.
It is at this point that Geld returned using “Spatial Transportation”.
Geld, who I’ve not seen for a long time, looks rather exhausted.
“G-Geld-kun. Good job out there.”22
I greet him out of reflex. Geld glances at me and opens up after taking a deep
breath:
“I’ve once again experienced the greatness of Rimuru-sama.”
“What do you mean by that all of a sudden?”
I couldn’t help but ask after he blurted out those words with a serious expres-
sion. Those tired eyes of his seemed to gleam with a genuine sense of respect.
I haven’t been doing anything lately, so I don’t quite recall doing anything
worthy of someone else’s respect.
I wonder what he has gone through the past few weeks.
“Ah, it’s really nothing, but here’s the story…”
Geld begins to vividly recount the past events, although most of them were
just filled with complaints about the new recruits. He allocated the captives into
different groups and arranged them into different regiments. So far, nothing
seemed off yet.
But when Geld commanded them to conduct site measurements and prepara-
tions… That’s when the questions started popping up. Since the orcs are able to
communicate through “Telepathy Net” with their tribesman, they can carry out
work easily without verbal communication. However, this method is not applicable
to the groups of majins newly mixed into the regiments.
Even with verbal explanations, the majins don’t seem to understand. But it is
fundamentally due to the fact that most of Geld’s subordinates, including himself
as the worst offender, are horrible at communication. These orcs are more like
craftsmen who don’t know how to explain things in a clear and orderly manner.
Having the Orcs give instructions resulted in a nightmare of low efficiency when
the construction actually started. Everyone was overworked and filled with anger
and resentment at the situation.

22 Rimuru seems to be surprised at his return

74
 Those majins also seem to be rather uncooperative in regard to taking orders.
Even when Geld’s men gave physical demonstrations of how to do the work, many
of the majins still refused to comply. Besides, even those who are willing to work
have yet to master the techniques, leading to disappointing results…
I suppose that’s true.
Things are hardly easier with more people. The surplus of workers would mean
nothing if none of them knew what they were doing.
That’s why professional training is really important.
—Let me demonstrate it for you, let me teach it to you; I will let you try it and
I will compliment you for your effort. Tis how I will move your heart—23
These are words from a great man—Ex-Commander of the Imperial Japanese
Navy Yamamoto Isoroku. I believe every leader should keep this quote dear to
heart.
The hardship of the education and upbringing of subordinates are all in this
quote. Moreover, one would only feel proud for their work if they realize the pur-
pose of their work.
Hearing Geld’s complaints brings back memories of my salaryman days.
Operators24 who ignored my instructions; Juniors who tried to hide their failure;
Bosses who tried to push their responsibilities to other people.
My last life was not easy either. Although there were indeed happy memories,
it would take until the end of the time for me to finish spitting out all my complaints.
Whenever I feel this way, I always—
“Right, let’s go grab a drink! Let’s not leave before getting drunk today, Geld!”
I said so while patting Geld on the shoulder, inviting him out for a drink. Drink-
ing and having someone to chat with is the best solution to this type of situation.
Helping subordinates destress is also part of my duty as a leader and improving
their mood after they complain is another part of it.
I should definitely spend more time on people like Geld who have a great sense
of responsibility.
We drank for the whole night while Geld showered me with his complaints.
Early on next morning, I gathered all the lieutenants to have a meeting. But
before that, I went to visit Hakurou. Since I only reached Hakurou through “Telep-
athy Net” last night, I decided to give him a personal welcome back first thing in
the morning.
“I can’t believe Rimuru-sama would come receive me in person—”
He seems very grateful having received such a privilege.
Hakurou doesn’t seem as tired as Geld.
“Good job out there.”

23
The idiom here is “やってみせ、言って聞かせて、させてみせ、ほめてやらねば、人は動かじ”。It’s
an idiom on how to educate other people. I couldn’t find any good (or any in general) english transla-
tion of this idiom. The English speakers only know Isoroku for his activities in WWII.
24
Clerks, I’m not very sure the specific rank but they are probably coworkers are people working un-
der Rimuru before he reincarnated.

75
 “You are too kind; I have hardly done anything worthy of such praise. There
wasn’t really much I could do since all the captives have already been accounted
for. Compared to me, Geld is the one that truly worked hard. There is no longer a
need for me to return since I’ve transferred all my work to the others last night …”
“Geld… He really did work hard. I’ve been drinking with him ever since I con-
tacted you last night. He seems really troubled. In the past, he could always put
his heart to work without being distracted, but it seems that commanding the
captives has really taken a toll on him.”
“Indeed. Perhaps he would benefit from some relaxation and an open mind,
but Geld is simply too serious.”
Hakurou has a point. The easiest way to discipline the majins, who all have
different interpretation of the situation, is through violent oppression. Granted,
violent oppression would probably not bring about the best results since the end
result is likely the product of some form of forced compromise.
Geld, as a professional craftsman, probably would not tolerate such unimpres-
sive results.
“Speaking of which, Rimuru-sama, there is something I wish to report.”
I’ll leave Geld’s problem to his own concerns— Perhaps that was the conclusion
Hakurou reached as he opened up to me with something unrelated.
“What is it?”
“Well, regarding Clayman’s territory of the Puppet State Jistav, most of the
denizens there seem to be slaves. There are no other races besides Dark Elves
residing there. Most of them have roles related to the management of the castle,
with a total of more than one thousand of them expressing a desire to serve us.”
“Hmm, and?”
“About that… I’ve heard rumors that there was once an elven kingdom in
Jistav—”
The elves…
I recall that Sorcerer’s Dynasty Sarion also seems to consist of elven descend-
ants. Could it be that the two share a common ancestry?
The two locations are quite far apart from each other, so that shouldn’t be the
case.
“—I couldn’t believe it when the captives there told me that they were the
grave keepers of an ancient ruin.”
“Eh?”
The long-lived dark elves are guarding a tomb— and an ancient ruin?
“In other words, the ruins of an ancient kingdom are located there and un-
touched…”
This new information is quite surprising.
There are many ancient ruins across the world, and some people would make
a living out of treasure hunting at these locations— Professional treasure hunters
often go on journeys to challenge these ruins for hidden treasures. However, these
expeditions rarely bring back any good news. Moreover, the amount of ruins that
have been uncovered is fairly low, so it is quite unlikely to discover treasures im-
mediately.

76
 And right now, we have a ruin site unknown to the public.
“Hakurou, keep this information confidential. We’ll make the call once we check
out the site ourselves.”
“Understood.”
Hakurou also seems to realize the importance of the matter as he nods quietly
to my response. The reason being that we may be able to extract Clayman’s treas-
ures from that ruin.
Geld also mentioned that he’s already salvaged all sorts of magic items and
treasure.
However, with that being said…
For the time being, we need to sit still and observe the situation. Information
disclosed to the public about dark elves is extremely limited, so no one would bat
an eye if we keep our mouths shut.
And after all, it is a Demon Lord’s domain. Average adventurers wouldn’t dare
to step foot in such forbidden lands. It’s no good to rush things in one go.
For that reason, I decided it was best to approach the matter of the ancient
ruins cautiously.

***

Everyone has now gathered at the large meeting room.

Taking the initiative, I open up to speak to commence the meeting.
“Ahem— Everyone. Some of you may already be aware, but I am now officially
a Demon Lord!”
I announce so while sitting in my special slime chair and taking a glance around.
“ “ “Congratulations!” ” ”
Everyone floods me with their best wishes with smiles on their faces, even the
ones who already knew.
Hmm, hmm, the sensation of overcoming a huge challenge truly is delightful.
“You’ve finally gained your rightful position after so long!”
“Amazing. I’m so moved that you’ve really become a real Demon Lord.”
“Would this be the start of Rimuru-sama’s reign!?”
Rigurd… You say you’ve been waiting for so long, yet you and I haven’t even
known each other for more than two years.
How much has this guy overestimated my abilities…?
Rigurd seems to be moved to tears unlike Shion who looks very proud instead.
Even I feel quite moved by it.
And if there is any problem remaining, it would be the reaction from the West-
ern Saints Church. It would create the most ideal environment for our nation if this
problem could be resolved.
Jovially, I continue with the agenda of the meeting. I have to inform every one
of the decisions made during the Walpurgis Banquet as well.
“Right, I haven’t brought this up before, but it’s been decided that my territory
would include the entirety of the Jura Great Forest. Right now, I’ve been officially
titled as the ruler. Any objections? But anyhow, I don’t think there would be a

77
problem anyways. But we need to defend ourselves should anyone invade. More-
over, how should we inform the outside world which territories are my domain? Is
it okay for us to just leave it like this?”
My lieutenants seemed to become increasingly nervous the more I spoke.
Some of their faces even sprouting looks of tension.
Eh? Is something amiss?
“About that… do you mean the entire forest? Is it true?”
Rigurd ventures.
“Y-yeah.”
I give the confirmation.
“Oi oi, is this for real. Does this include the entire forest including the banks
across the river?”
Benimaru asks, to which my response was “Probably.”
With regards to the aforementioned river, he must be referring to the Great
River of Ameld.
The other side of the riverbank is territory under the control of the Eastern
Empire, so unfortunately we are not very familiar with it.
“Is there a problem?”
“It won’t be a huge problem for us, but I recall that the opposite bank of the
river is not under the administration of the Dryads. And since only the residents
within the Dryads’ territory consider Rimuru-sama as their leader, the residents
opposite to the bank must be having headaches over the emergence of the new
Demon Lord.”
Benimaru answers thoughtfully.
It doesn’t sound that bad. He seems to be implying (with a smirk) that “If they
dare to protest, we will just annihilate them.”
Hold on a sec this is actually a HUGE problem!
“Ehh, that’s really something. Does this mean that all the Demon Lords recog-
nize that all of the resources in this forest now belong to Rimuru-sama? In other
words, the collection of resources would all be under Rimuru-sama’s control. That’s
an impressive scale of operation!”
Kaijin exclaims excitingly, seeming to speak what was on my mind.
That’s exactly the case. Although, I seem to have the nagging suspicion that
things may get out of hand big time.
According to Kaijin, all of our mining operations have been underground (illegal)
and everyone is in on it. The Dryad Overseers of the forest for the most part kept
their eyes closed, rendering the entire area essentially lawless. It’s a common sight
to see people in and out of Dwargon collect and exploit the forest resources for
profit.
This has been the norm since there wasn’t a need to ask for permission from
anyone. But from now on, they would need my permission for entering and residing
within the forest…
Right now, all the denizens of the forest would need to be granted my permis-
sion to reside.
“Eh? If that’s the case, would there be more people coming as time moves on?”

78
 “Yes. Since Rimuru-sama has officially become a Demon Lord, those who aren’t
coming to greet you would practically be sending an open declaration of war.”
Shuna explains with a gentle smile on her face.
It can’t be wrong if even Shuna says so. But upon considering so, those resi-
dents who were previously living a carefree life in the forest suddenly need to get
my permission. It is troublesome no matter how you put it.
“But, isn’t it too late to bring it up now? They’ve already been living in—”
Rigurd and Gabil respond upon hearing my mutterings.
“You shouldn’t put it that way. The Demon Lords possess immense power. As
for Goblins, even the power of a Greater majin is already beyond our imagination.”
“Indeed, that’s exactly the case. Although the choice to decide whether to sub-
mit to Demon Lords and live under their protection or live a carefree life denying
their authority is up to each individual, even us Lizard-men have to choose the
former. No one would stand opposing Demon Lords. Only fools would ignore their
presence. That’s why we normally send our greetings first in order to prevent an-
tagonizing them.”
As Shuna mentioned before, those who aren’t willing to greet the Demon Lords
would likely be labeled as rebels. It is said that Demon Lords will send their sub-
ordinates to annihilate said rebels if they deem their actions severe enough.
Eh, I’m not the type to rain destruction on others over such trivial matters. But
the monsters who haven’t personally met me would probably not get the same
impression…
“But hey, at least the Lizard-men would be present to send their regards. I’ve
already informed my father of Rimuru-sama’s great deeds in becoming a Demon
Lord!”
Gabil confidently announces.
Eh, when did you decide on that?
“Is Abil-san visiting?”
“Yes! I’ve told Shion-san as well, my dad said he would definitely come greet
Rimuru-sama in person.”
Things seem to be getting wilder.
The Lizardmen are considered a major tribe within the Jura Great Forest. Such
a major tribe’s decision to greet me would inevitably pressure the weaker ones to
greet me as well. Those who know me would probably be delighted to visit, while
those who don’t know me would most likely shit their pants at the notion alone.
They would probably only be thinking about how screwed they would be if they
offended their new overlord. Perhaps, I should come up with a way for everyone
to conduct the greeting ceremony in a more relaxed manner to avoid scaring them
too much.
But those are just my thoughts …
I turn to Shion, who for some reason looks quite proud.
Why didn’t she report to me that Gabil’s father is coming? Stop acting all smug
over there.
Shion completely fails to notice my reaction. She is the opposite of her diligent
secretary appearance. This girl is the picture opposite of reliable.

79
 What a shame.
“Huh huh! It is only natural when the one you are greeting is Rimuru-sama
himself!”
Shion spills such nonsense all delighted by herself. I guess I’ll just ignore her
for now.
It is quite comforting however that she seems to be happier when I’m the one
being praised over herself. But telling her so would only fuel her arrogance, so it
would be better to just keep my mouth shut.
To summarize, the news of my ascension to Demon Lord has spread across
the lands and I’ll be having a lot of visitors from all over the forest soon. Perhaps
they all think it is better to be protected under the Demon Lords than to stand
against them.
If that’s the case, a lot of monsters are going to visit this town. We would be
busy attending to them all. And next, we will need to investigate the Jura Great
Forest and reach out to sentient species25. While it won’t be a problem for them if
they acknowledge my authority as the ruler of the region, that doesn’t mean we
don’t have other things to worry about as well.
But regardless, we would be busy no matter what, so we should—
“I’m thinking, aren’t we going to inform the outside world about the news of
my ascension to Demon Lord anyways?? If that’s the case, how about we take
advantage of it and use the news to advertise our town? Rather than having eve-
ryone visiting one at a time, it would be much more convenient to invite them here
altogether at once.”
“…What do you mean?”
Rigurd looks at me with doubts. So, I decide to explain the idea that I just
decided on in layman’s terms.
We don’t have to make the matter too complicated.
This town is the capital of the Tempest Federation, and more and more mon-
sters in the Jura Great Forest are becoming aware of this place. For instance, the
Kobold26 Merchants led by Kobe. I think it’s about time to expand our population
given how some have expressed their interest in joining.
The Beastmen currently studying technology in the town would eventually
leave our country one day, so we have to find new members to fill in the void.
Furthermore, we have to improve the efficiency of skill training to make individual
training sessions more worthwhile. We’ve also improved the efficiency of our food
production, so welcoming new citizens shouldn’t pose an issue. However, the main
issue here is that our labor force is lacking.
My head floods with countless potential ideas.
But there just aren’t enough people at hand; that’s an issue. We must seize
this opportunity to promote the town and encourage people to come and live here.
When people come to visit me, we should also use that moment to show them
around town. Some monsters may even consider migrating.

25
The specific word here is referring to species that have been enlightened enough, implying mon-
sters who have built tribe/village.
26
In this instance, it is referring to Dog-head humanoid kobold.

80
 Killing two birds with one stone, actually, not only two—
“Besides, we’ve been very stressed as of late, so shouldn’t we take a break
once in a while? That’s why I propose we should hold a festival as well!”
We can decide on the date of the festival later.
We will welcome the visitors during the time when the whole town is celebrat-
ing.
And since Milim has already requested me to do so, we will have to pull off a
huge festival.
By restricting the festival to a certain time frame, we can limit the visitors to
one specific time period and avoid having them sporadically visit us.
We can use our vacation time to simultaneously advertise the town.
In other words, taking care of everything in one go.
“A festival…”
“Amazing, that’s a wonderful idea!”
“Let’s do it! We will make it a grand festival!”
Everyone’s eyes are lit up after hearing my explanation. It seems that fighting
spirits are burning high in everyone’s heart.
Since we’ve held feasts every couple of months27, we have much experience
with festivals and celebrations. And as it turns out, everyone’s getting better and
better at holding festivals, with each festival grander than the one before. It would
be great if for this festival we could have everyone contribute.
“We are announcing my presence to the world anyway, so we should make it
worthwhile!”
“ “ “Yes sir!” ” ”
No one objects.
What do you mean by budget? Pfft, why should I care about budget at this
point.
Rigurd can figure that one out. Right now, our treasury is loaded, so being
extravagant once in a while won’t hurt.
Thanks to my words of encouragement, we got everything to progress rather
quickly. We were able to quickly conclude the meeting and by the time I got back,
even the plans for the invitations to national leaders were already sorted out.
Isn’t now a bit too early to send out invitations?
I suppose it’s fine to invite monsters, but is it really ok to invite leaders of
human nations too? Though I guess we do have hot springs, as well as hotels for
guest reception. There are even guesthouses to satisfy the needs of royals and
nobles.
In fact, even prominent figures such as Duke Elalude and King Gazel are ex-
tremely satisfied with the service Haruna and the others provide.
Hmm, there shouldn’t be any problem.
We could shift the dates of visits of the heads of states away from the main
event and change the venues. As long as we keep the security intact, it would be
a great opportunity for the leaders of the world to learn about us.

27 Swadian butterlord policy

81
 Their master— well, that would be me— a proper Demon Lord.
I can very well relate to everyone’s sentiments of wanting to celebrate. I was
originally a Japanese man who loved festivals as well. And if I’m getting serious
this time, I shall show them the true meaning of a festival. Moreover, I’ll show the
world that I am a not a bad Demon Lord28.
And with that, the huge Tempest festival will soon be underway.

***

My report ends with the details of the festival pending future discussion.
Next, I listen to everyone’s report of their recent activities.
I have a rough idea of what they’ve been up to, but not everyone knows what
the other lieutenants are working on. I might even be able to glean some new
information from the discussion. Especially Diablo, I simply cannot fathom his train
of thought. Should I call him lacking in common sense, or…
The things he deemed trivial always turn out to be important news to me. This
discrepancy in judgement continues day after day.
There are many times that I alone won’t be able to make the best call. For this
reason, it is important for everyone to share their thoughts with each other during
regular meetings such as these.
From Rigurd’s report, merchants who have traded with us once are likely to
return for more. Fuze has spread the news about the safety of our town to more
people and, as a result, this town has seen more visitors than ever before.
There hasn’t been too much of a reaction from all the other nations. While they
all seem cautious of the fact that I’ve become a Demon Lord, they are mostly just
observing the diplomatic relations between us and the kingdoms of Blumund and
Dwargon. With how things have progressed, the Emperor (Empress) 29 Elmesia
Elaure Sarion has decided to reach out and form diplomatic relations with Tempest
Federation. She seems to be implying “Get the roads done fast” to us. But it also
carries the confirmation that they are willing to provide us their powerful backing
as support.
Their declaration seems to have been broadcasted with magic to the heads of
other nations as well, which apparently has given many of them headaches. I seem
to have heard of something similar when I was discussing it with Fuze and King
Gazel.
“Haha, amazing! It seems that everyone has kept their word and is in turn
pressuring the other nations around the world!”
Rigurd delightfully concludes his report.
After Rigurd, it is Souei’s turn to speak.
Given that much of the investigation work has been handed to Souei, the con-
tent of his report must be quite enlightening. Souei even has had his hand in the

28
The actual line is: that I am a friendly Demon Lord. But why not.

29
The honorific is an almost gender neutral term “先帝” - emperor

82
preparation of the road construction to Sorcerers’ Dynasty Sarion. He didn’t help
with the construction, of course. Instead, I told him to do some reconnaissance.
I’ll determine the specific route of the road later. So, I basically had Souei
investigate things such as whether or not there are monster tribes nearby that
would interfere with the construction. We’ve conducted similar investigations dur-
ing the construction of roads between Dwargon and Brumund, which is why it is
so important. We can’t overlook such things; otherwise, there may be potential
conflicts in the future.
While most monsters in our sphere of influence so far have been cooperative,
some may express opposition when they are forced to move due the construction
of the road.
Nowadays, since I’ve become a Demon Lord, any monster with just half a brain
wouldn’t want to stand against me. But that doesn’t mean I can just do whatever
I want, which I will keep in mind.
I do want to prevent violent suppression, but that’s low hanging fruit. My end
goal is coexistence between men and monsters and to achieve racial equality at
birth.
Hopefully, this time we won’t have any issues.
I’ve already asked so much from the monsters within my domain.
We gave shelter for people who came to us in order to prevent unnecessary—
Oh yeah, we have to tell the residents who live in the path of the new road to
move. I want to avoid unnecessary conflict, and it will be best for me to have them
come negotiate with us nicely.
It won’t matter even if there are tribes on the planned construction route, I’ll
just prepare some decent lodgings for them to move into. I hope to make such
locations into the likes of travelling waypoints with many hotels to service both
humans and monsters alike. There may be some issues along the way, but at the
end of the day, life will be more prosperous.
Just like last time, and the time before that, I hope this one would go smoothly
as well…
Such thoughts wandered in my head while I waited for Souei’s report.
“There weren’t any hostile monsters spotted on the planned construction route
or the neighboring areas. They all approved of Rimuru-sama’s plan as soon as I
explained it.”
Oh oh, that’s wonderful.
Our goal isn’t to drive them away from their homes, so we are very fortunate
to have their understanding.
“Is that so? Great then. Since Geld is available now, I’ll have him do the meas-
urements as well as handling some other issues.”
The investigative work is concluded since we finished the exploration of the
construction site. After some security checks to ensure safety, we can send in the
technical crew to do the work.
“Another moment if you may, there is still one more issue. Since the Jura Great
Forest is now under Rimuru-sama’s control, it will include the Coscia Mountains
near the border zone. It is an area with dangerous rapids and steep hills, and, in

83
addition, the hidden village of the Tengu tribes resides at the mountain top. This
is a secret gleaned from the local residents that cannot be overlooked.”
On the southwest side of the capital of Tempest Federation, Rimuru, there is a
mountainous region connected to Sith Lake. The region is named the Coscia Moun-
tains, where the orcs have also moved to.
It is said that the city of Demon Lord Frey is located on land extending from
the Southern Coscia Mountains.
It is a beautiful mountain range filled with steep peaks overlooking the clouds.
But it is an extremely mysterious land that would pose quite the ordeal to anyone
wishing to visit. According to the construction plan this time, the roads we are
building would extend all the way to inside the territory of Sarion. There seems to
be some middling-sized cities in the mountains’ vale, and they would likely be the
destination of our construction.
It seems that we aren’t involved with the Coscia Mountains directly, so what is
Souei worrying about?
“What do you mean that we cannot overlook it?”
“The Tengu tribe may seem to be a peaceful bunch, but they are actually in-
nately aggressive fighters. Even Demon Lord Frey has avoided directly confronting
them, so it would be best if we inform them too before proceeding—”
According to Souei’s report, the Coscia Mountains are strictly outside of the
Jura Great Forest and hence outside my field of administration. It is an independ-
ent land that isn’t included in Frey’s territory either.
Even though I may proceed without informing the Tengus, given my authority
as a Demon Lord, it is best if we are to explain the situation and prevent potential
conflicts in the future.
Otherwise, they may suspect that the road is some devious act by an ambitious
Demon Lord aiming to expand.
Souei seems almost apologetic reporting this to me; however, it is a marked
improvement in my book. The fact that he didn’t act recklessly on his own reach
out to the Tengu is commendable. How cautious indeed Souei is in his acts, his
report of the situation now would contribute a lot.
“Very well, then I shall—”
“Please hold on. If that’s the case, I shall visit there.”
I was just about to propose to talk to the Tengu tribe myself when Benimaru
interrupted me.
He claims that a Demon Lord just strolling by without any proper announce-
ments would raise some red flags. I immediately come to that same conclusion
thanks to him pointing it out, so I decide to leave that matter in Benimaru’s hands.
“Nii sama, you’ve been quite close to Alvis-san lately, are you trying to sneak
on a date with her?”
What? Benimaru’s been hitting on Alvis?
“What’s this all about, Benimaru-kun~?”
If what she said is true, this would be quite the shocking development.
“That’s just a misunderstanding, Rimuru-sama. Shuna, please don’t spread
such rumors.”

84
 Benimaru calmly denies Shuna’s words.
He doesn’t seem to be lying given his frank attitude…
But given his handsome looks, there’s no doubt he is popular amongst the
ladies.
“Please be rest assured, Rimuru-sama. It won’t matter if Benimaru is gone,
Rimuru-sama still has me after all!”
“Huh? What nonsense are you talking about?”
“Hehe, have you been seduced by Alvis into trying to leave this country behind?
Gone with the wind have you!”
“I mean, Shion, seriously. What has gone through your brain to have twisted
your understanding of the situation like that?”
Shion begins to say some bizarre things only to have provoked Benimaru’s
retorts.
No way. although I’m a bit jealous not having a girlfriend and all, I don’t think
Benimaru would run and leave us behind.
Shion’s delusions are truly baffling.
“Oi, Shion, that’s just impossible.”
“Right, Shion. Rimuru-sama, you believe me, right!?”
“You are my trusted right-hand man, there is no way I will doubt you.”
I may have said so given how long he has followed me, but I’ve not once
doubted Benimaru or feared his betrayal. But he is probably getting a girlfriend
soon like Tamura.
We’ll see about that then.
I get the feeling that this whole conversation is quite silly, so I should just hand
the real work to Benimaru.
“Right. If we continue discussing this Shion will get the wrong idea and act like
an idiot again, so this task will be handled by Benimaru!”
“Yes sir, understood!”
Benimaru nods with a tired expression and accepts the mission.
Good grief.
But honestly, Benimaru is the most suitable candidate to be sent in my place.
His position is just under mine and is high enough to not invite scorn. I didn’t
expect there to be such a hidden village near our border with Sarion, so it would
be best to inform them from a long-term perspective.
Benimaru would probably do a better job at it than me.
I think so while concluding the issue.

***

The only report I haven’t heard is—

“Souei, has there been any significant change in the ecology of the neighboring
monsters?”
I ask about the movement of the monsters around the town and the roads.
Magicule concentration is rather high in this area due to many large individual
magicule counts.

85
 Areas of high magicule concentration would result in the spontaneous genesis
of Monsters30 and naturally, the birth rate of harmful monsters would also increase.
Even monsters below Rank D can be harmful to humans, which is why we have to
stay alert and eliminate them.
If dangerous monsters above Rank B suddenly appear, then all the more rea-
son to eliminate them faster. It is due to such circumstances that security work is
necessary for everyday life.
The head of the security department Rigur needs to deal with that area of
things. His subordinates are all veterans, and even if they were replaced by new
recruits, it would only take a few weeks for them to be trained and deliver decent
results. Police patrol every street to ensure the safety of human caravans. The
security has been made watertight and everything seems fine as of the moment.
But they have not explored the entire forest, leaving the possibility of stronger
monsters to exist somewhere in there.
But Souei did tell me “Don’t worry about it” …
What does that mean?
Does it mean we can coexist with those monsters?
As long as those monsters don’t harm us and the travelers, they shouldn’t pose
a problem. There is no need to eliminate them if they possess intelligence and can
be negotiated with.
With that being said, just like the Armored Spider (Knight Spider) that Gobta
encountered before, there is no guarantee whether such Rank A local monster
lords would appear or not. This is why I’m very concerned about the security of
areas far away from towns and streets. Locations where we have limited control
are the breeding grounds for dangerous monsters. But we should have information
about such locations since Souei has sent out his [Clones].
Let’s hear about the reports then.
“There is no big trouble. If anything, there were some White Fang Bears31
roaming in the North-west of the forest. I’ve already dealt with them.”
Souei casually adds.
Hmm, there doesn’t seem to be an issue.
<<Warning. White Fang Bear is equal to a Knight Spider, with both being Rank
A.>>
What!
“Oi, that monster you mentioned, isn’t that a high-rank monster that any nor-
mal adventure would have difficulty fighting?”
His nonchalant attitude makes me panic a little.
There is no way for merchants to safely travel when such dangerous monsters
are roaming the area. Moreover, it would also put the security force led by Gobta
in danger as well.
“Eh? Souei-san, is this true? It would be quite dangerous to send our new
recruit out when those types of monsters exist.”

30
Here specifically it’s referring to Yoma.
31
Species “白刃巨熊” (Giant White Fang Bear)

86
 “That shouldn’t be an issue. Aren’t you spoiling them too much?”
“Hold on a second! While those monsters may not be much for Souei-san, they
are no easy foes for us.”
Naturally, Gobta starts to complain.
Yet Souei still looks quite apathetic—
“Then why don’t you just go ask for Hakurou’s help and have him train you
harder?”
He replies with such scary words looking all serious.
Hakurou nods in agreement. Poor Gobta.
Although I’m more interested in Gobta’s reaction as he doesn’t seem to fear
the White Fang Bear itself.
Gobta has indeed undergone significant magicule growth. He is now a Rank B
veteran. With that being said, he still has a long way to go before reaching Rank
A.
Wisdom King Raphael-san, did you misjudge Gobta’s ability?
<<Answer. His power after “Assimilation” with a Star Wolf would increase.
However, the change in power cannot be accurately measured.>>
Oh oh, I see.
His power should increase to around Rank A- after “Assimilation” with a Star
Wolf. Gobta is the captain of the Goblin Riders after all, so it’s no wonder he doesn’t
take monsters like the White Fang Bear seriously.
Speaking of which, I’ve heard rumors of Gobta taking an attack head on from
one of Clayman’s generals. His experience training with Hakurou has made him
stronger. I almost got deceived by his unchanged appearance; could it be that
Gobta is actually very strong?
Feeling reassured by Gobta’s growth, I decide to move on to the next order of
business and mediate the discussion.
“Calm down everyone. Gobta has a point too. Although you yourself may be
able to handle it without a sweat, don’t expect everyone to be like you, Souei.”
I interject. It would be bad to spread the idea that everyone has to rely on
their own power to resolve problems. Average people will find it difficult to keep
up when comparing their strength to the more powerful individuals which in turn
would lead to reduced productivity. Forcing them to shoulder all that responsibility
may discourage them and in turn cause negative effects.
I raised several specific examples regarding that point to explain it to everyone.
“—My sincerest apologies, I was being inconsiderate.”
Souei apologizes upon listening to my explanation.
Everyone is different. Although Souei’s subordinates are strong enough to
meet his high expectations, not everyone else has the ability to meet those de-
mands. Hopefully, he will keep that in mind.
Not only Souei, it should also be the same case for Benimaru and Hakurou. I
hope they will train our companions properly with an open mind.
In that regard, both Geld and Gabil are very considerate of their subordinates,
so I don’t have to worry too much about them. I hope Souei can improve his
relationship with his subordinates by learning from those two.

87
 But I have something more to say.
“However, training for Gobta and his men is a good thing as well. They can
learn to keep their cool when facing unexpected emergency!”
I add.
Hakurou grins at my remark while Gobta hangs his head dejectedly.
The extent of growth that everyone can achieve may all be different, so it is
always good to have more training. It’s just like reading books! You might acquire
knowledge that will eventually become useful one day.
That’s why I can only request Gobta to work harder in the future. Well anyways,
it’s time to cut to the chase.
The issue surrounding the birth of monsters.
My worries weren’t unfounded as the forest really did spawn some dangerous
monsters.
I shouldn’t worry too much about the security force as they’ve all prepared
healing potions just in case, and with how fast the Star Wolves can travel, they
shouldn’t have a problem escaping from such situations.
However, that same logic cannot be applied to the visitors to our nation.
“With the high magicule concentration within our forest, it’s no wonder that
abnormal monsters will be born. We have to draft a plan to deal with this before
we end up with any casualties.”
While strengthening our security net is one way to do it, it won’t fix the issue
in the long run. Maintaining such a large-scale operation would only increase our
burden. The place where monsters gather would naturally have an increased
magicule concentration, if we can’t get rid of the root cause, we will always have
to remain on guard.
Then, what should we do…
As I was worrying about this, an unexpected proposal comes along to save the
day.
“If that’s the case, how about we apply an anti-monster barrier to the street?”
Vesta suggests.
Kaijin also stands up to speak, almost as if saying “I’ve just been waiting for
that line.”
“My lord, I’ve already built the device—A prototype of a fully automatic magic
motor that can activate the barrier.”
Kaijin finishes his words with a confident smile.

***

I am aware that Kaijin has been developing things behind my back, but did he just
mention a fully automatic magic motor?
It is said to be an epoch-making magic machine that can automatically main-
tain the magic detected within. It is like an advanced version of a magic item that
has specific magic imbued within it, however, the capacity and efficiency of this
version is completely on a different level.

88
 They seem to be quite troubled for not being of much help during the previous
incident involving a barrier (Farmus Invasion). That is why Kaijin and Vesta ap-
parently led the initiative in researching these technologies.
Aren’t you two too overpowered? (in brain power) To come up with a prototype
in such short amount of time, could they be actual geniuses?
That was my initial impression, but it turns out that I may have been overthink-
ing things.
Gabil also participated in the development during his spare time with the help
of Kurobee (who unfortunately is not present at the moment). Even Shuna con-
tributed. It is the grand result backed by all of our magic technologies.
It is quite moving.
Kaijin seems to have adapted a life of grinding research 24/7 after having
handed over his job in blacksmithing to Kurobee. But since he is the head of the
manufacturing department in Tempest Federation, there is no way that he would
be able to drown himself in research…
Kaijin explains the mechanism to me in detail.
The automatic magic motor seems to have been set to collect spare magicules
floating in the air. And to be honest, this area possesses a high concentration of
magicules. He came up with such a contraption knowing that it didn’t make sense
to leave these spare magicules unused.
The “Barrier of Aerial Magic Silence” 32 from that time also cleansed the
magicules within it.
Let’s use these surrounding monsters as an example, the Monsters will absorb
(breathe in) the surrounding magicules in the atmosphere and produce “Magic
Crystals”. Kaijin and the rest seemed to have taken some inspiration from this and
set about researching the principles behind them.
In addition, as previously emphasized, this kingdom constitutes of a very high
concentration of magicules. Even though everyone believes that they are sup-
pressing themselves, part of their Youki (demonic aura) is still leaking out into the
atmosphere in large quantities. If you consider an average cave where a horde of
Rank B+ monsters reside, the magicule concentration of that location would be
very high indeed. By that logic, the magicule concentration would most definitely
be abnormally high in this kingdom.
So, what should we do to face this challenge? It appears that Kaijin and the
others have also been troubled by this problem for some time.
“Can we apply an anti-monster barrier with this automatic magic motor?”
“Of course. And there are more benefits to it than just that!”
Vesta adds confidently.
He and Kaijin looks at each other and laugh. The two seem to be getting along
really well, making their quarrel in the past almost dream-like. Ah, let’s put that
aside for now and hear their explanation.
“But isn’t anti-monster barrier used to prevent a monster invasion? What ben-
efits are there besides that?”

32
I’m not sure what name yenpress used. May change in the future

89
 “Hehehe, don’t get scared when you hear it, my lord! This automatic magic
motor is equipped with a device to collect magicules. We can lower the magicule
concentration in the atmosphere by effectively using this feature!”
Are you serious! I almost gasped at his answer.
Now we have found a solution to our pressing problem!
“Indeed, Rimuru-sama. But there is one problem with this device. If the con-
centration of magicules is not high enough, the low efficiency would render the
device useless.”
“But, my lord, will this really be a problem in this town?”
After hearing the end of Vesta and Kaijin’s explanation, I nod to them in re-
sponse.
Such concern is completely unnecessary since we are after all, worrying about
magicule concentration being too high at the moment.
“Does the device activate and maintain the barrier automatically as long as it
is collecting magicules in the air?”
“Not exactly, though it can be used like that too. The magic would disappear if
the magicules that it uses as fuel run out. That’s why we made it so that you can
replenish it with fuel directly.”
Here is Kaijin’s explanation: There is no need to worry about magicule deple-
tion for the device near the vicinity of Tempest Federation, but the closer it is to
the Western Nations, the less concentrated magicule is. It will be an issue if the
barrier deactivates without notice. That’s why their design uses replenishable fuel
to run the motor. Its fuel comes from the crystallization of magicule in the atmos-
phere—the so called “Magic Crystal”.
Normally, we wouldn’t consider using “Magic Crystal” as fuel directly due to its
low efficiency. Unlike the “Magic Stone” crafted by the Freedom Association with
unique technology, “Magic Crystal” is very unstable. If directly converted to mana,
ninety percent of its content would dissipate and be wasted.
That’s why people would prefer “Magic Stone” as fuel… However, we had “Great
Sage” who was able to find the most effective spell from “Engraving Magic”. As
long as the energy output is greater than energy input of the fuel, it won’t matter
even if it isn’t Magic Stone. We were able to benefit greatly before by researching
such technology since we didn’t have the fund to purchase the expansive Magic
Stones.
We can still activate the magic barrier even when the energy loss is pushed to
the maximum, good enough performance can be achieved with a mere ten percent
of its input power. The lost magicule would not disappear completely either but
dissipate to the atmosphere.
And of course, that is also recyclable.
From this, we can see that it will be no fantasy to allow machines to function
perpetually with high enough concentration of magicule.
We have even come up with another way to use it. For instance, we can pro-
duce “Magic Crystal” in large quantity and deliver them to be processed into “Magic
Stone” at Freedom Association. In this way, we will have a much more effective
use of the material.

90
 With that being said, the most important thing here—is that the motor will be
able to lower the concentration of magicule in the atmosphere. With the magicule
concentration lowered, the rate of monster or demon33 spawns will also decrease.
What a truly extraordinary invention.
It will become an indispensable contraption that will make up for the nature of
our kingdom.
“We in fact also have discovered the method to extract Magic Stone from the
energy source. But we will still require special devices for such extraction. It is
quite challenging to do so with our available devices, but we are still trying to
figure out a way to directly use “Magic Crystal”.”
Kaijin makes such confident claim.
He has found ways to collect magicule from the atmosphere and crystallize it
into “Magic Crystal”. And so, the next step of his research became finding out the
principle behind the production of “Magic Process”.
The large quantity of Magic Stones I purchased from Ingracia Kingdom appar-
ently proved to be useful, yet the conclusion of his research was that there are still
difficulties in producing them by ourselves.
I suppose that would be the case. I seem to recall hearing about the need of
a factory installed with large-scale devices required to process and produce Magic
Stones. In fact, the production of them seem to be extremely difficult. Even though
we may know the method, putting it to practice is not going to be easy.
Don’t worry, we don’t have to be worry ourselves over it.
Since we can also just directly utilize “Magic Crystal”, we don’t have to address
the said issue so urgently.
On the other hand, the use of “Magic Crystal” as a fuel seems surprisingly
simple.
The stones would use their magicule (mana) to cast the spells of “Engraving
Magic” to form magic circles.
“Moreover, this motor device can produce more than just a barrier!”
Vesta shouts excitedly.
How surprisingly, there may be a limit to how much magic it can use, yet it
can cast more than just a barrier alone.
They have carved the magic spells into a disc made of magisteel.
It is said that by swapping these magic discs, it will execute different kinds of
magic effects.
For example, it is like a record disc. The automatic magic motor is the equiva-
lent of a music player. They consume “Magic Crystal” instead of batteries.
Although I told them about media such as record disc and such, I didn’t expect
them to craft such magic items by stretching their creativity.
It may develop in the future to become smaller version of the device similar to
the size of a CD player and may even be carried around as an equipment, or
perhaps upsize and use it to cast tactical magic?

33
The word “demon” is actually referring to 妖魔 (Yōma) which is just another way of saying monster
in Japanese.

91
 Ahhh, so many possibilities.
As for the current size of the automatic magic motor, it is a cuboidal device
with length of one meter. It has a thickness of around fifty centimeters and can
take up quite the space. Transportation of the device will not be easy due to its
heavy weight. With that being said, if we can replace the loaded “Magic Crystal”
directly, we will not need to move the device itself.
Vesta plans to place them alongside the stone tablets on the streets in order
to activate for the anti-monster barriers.
By documenting the expiration of the fuel, we can maintain the barrier by re-
charging them during the patrolling hour of the day.
They also mention that there is no need to recharge if the magicule concen-
tration is high enough. So, in reality, we only need to send patrol to examine
whether there is any issue with the barrier.
They’ve really thought about everything.
It is indeed a convenient magical device with versatility.
With one device installed every ten kilometers, we can ensure the complete
safety of the neighboring area. And we will also build an outpost every twenty
kilometers so that patrolling will be less troublesome.
“Right, about the spell engraving of that barrier—”
“Hehehe, Dord would handle that. The mass production of the motor will be
handled by Kurobee-san, we are just waiting for my lord to approve.”
“The people being trained by me have also grown quite a lot, and so we are
not giving them lectures as frequently as before. Right now, I am free of duty, so
please entrust this mission to me!”
Vesta must also want to confirm the initiation process of the project besides
the researching.
His eyes are glowing with expectations.
Once the motors are successfully installed, the problem with magicule concen-
tration will also be swiftly resolved. Moreover, the safety of the streets will also
increase exponentially.
I need to quickly approve this and launch plans to the install the motors on the
streets.
“Alright, Vesta, let’s get to work starting tomorrow!”
“Yes sir, leave it to me!”
Vesta agrees with a joyful smile.
What a capable guy.
As for the installation of the motors, he has decided to give the work to the orc
engineers. The heavy weights of these devices to the humans only pose a minor
burden to monsters. Their difference in efficiency is night and day. In comparison,
adjusting the range of the barriers for them to cover the streets is actually the
hardest work—Vesta says so while laughing.
However, the harmonious atmosphere is completely ruined in the next instant.
“GA—HAHAHA! When that thing is installed, I can release my aura however I
wish!”
As such, it is Veldora who announced these words without shame.

92
 “No, you can't, you idiot!! If you do that, most of the people in this country will
die!”
I rebuke back with my genuine thoughts after hearing his shocking declaration .
Even Vesta’s smile faded as his face turned pale.
“That’s not a good idea indeed. We may still hold up, but it won’t be the same
for the citizens in the town.”
“Even if he were to go somewhere else, Veldora-sama’s immense power would
have the same effect no matter where he goes.”
Even Benimaru and Shuna’s expressions changed after hearing Veldora’s
words.
Which is only natural.
Most people were not even able to approach him due to the magicule leakage
when he was still sealed. Corpses would probably pile up in this nation if Veldora
releases his aura without a care.
“No, but… I’ve been suppressing my aura all this time, it’s getting tiring…”
“Then endure a bit more.”
Veldora begins to find excuses, which I rejected on the spot.
“…By the way, Rimuru, why are you okay (suppressing his aura)?”
Ah? That’s easy.
“Me? I have stored everything in my “Stomach”.”
A long time ago, after being inspired by Rigurd, I put all my suppressed aura
into my “Stomach”. Nowadays I have reached a state of perfection with its usage
and is able to store the aura without any leakage at all.
After my evolution to a Demon Lord, my magicule storage greatly increased,
while my “Predator” also evolved to “Gluttonous King Beelzebub”, the capacity of
my “Stomach” also increased beyond measurement.
That is why I don’t have such a need for unleashing my aura.
“But Rimuru-sama, it is extremely difficult for someone like Veldora-sama to
completely suppress his aura. Even Benimaru-sama and the others have some of
their aura leaking out.”
Said Diablo.
“Yes! Diablo. You understand don’t you. Tell Rimuru more about just how hard
I’ve been working!”
Veldora adds on happily while nodding. And so, Diablo begins to explain things
to me.
Apparently, demon race is extremely skillful at controlling their aura and magic,
that’s why they are able to contain their aura perfectly. Assessed by the master of
aura suppression Diablo, Veldora’s act is of a perfect score.
Veldora indeed possesses extraordinary immense amount of magicule, so
maintaining a state with his aura suppressed must be exhausting.
“Is that really the case, Veldora?”
“Hmm! I’ve been suppressing my aura ever since you taught me how. I really
need to release it somewhere soon!”
This problem does seem quite severe from the sound of it.

93
 Veldora still seems to be able to suppress his aura, but it will probably lead to
grave consequences if I don’t deal with it. Wherever he finds to release his aura
would probably turn its surrounding to a land of death. He may even cause a bunch
of dangerous monsters to be spawned. It may even give birth to monsters at the
same level as Charybdis.
If a real Calamity level threat is spawned, even if harmless, will still be treated
as a dangerous creature by other nations.
“I understand. I’ll come up with a way somehow, just endure a little longer.”
“Alright then. I can still manage for now, but please hurry!”
All in all, I’ll have Veldora endure for a while. I’ll think of an idea during this
time.
Speaking of this—
Now that the problem with magicule concentration is resolved, I didn’t expect
to encounter a bigger task like this…
Life just won’t be smooth sailing for me all the time…
I sigh softly as these thoughts go through my mind.

***

With the conclusion of Souei’s report, the rest of the executives state their reports
as well. There doesn’t seem to be any major issue, and just as when I was about
to end the meeting—
“Could I say something, Rimuru-sama?”
Geld raised his hand and spoke up.
He seemed quite troubled from just now, perhaps it has to do with what he
wants to say.
“What is it, Geld? Speak your mind up. Could it be that you encountered any
trouble?”
I didn’t think there would be any huge problem considering how he looked last
night.
Geld’s worries probably have to do with the treatment of the captives.
But if possible, I wish to offer my help.
“I wish to inform my tribesman that Rimuru-sama has become Demon Lord. I
want to go patrol the villages that I haven’t visited in a while and practice “Spatial
Transportation” by the way. Is it okay? I’ve received message that my tribesmen
have settled down, some of them may even want to follow Rimuru-sama.”
Geld opened up after my urges.
Now that he brought it up, he’s been busy with the road construction and hasn’t
had the time to visit all the orc villages. I had also caught news that their diet has
been improved among other things, but I laid it off my mind afterward.
That is why I approved his proposal.
However—
“Geld, if anyone wish to follow me, bring them for a tour of the town first.”
“—Why is that the case?”

94
 “Hmm. I can understand that your eagerness to recruit them into your team,
but I think some training for them before that is necessary.”
But this is merely an excuse.
Geld can contact his tribesmen through “Telepathy Net” and quickly mobilize
them to form a team. It is an undeniable advantage and one of Geld’s outstanding
skill.
“But, I can immediately…Right now the construction projects at my hand have
been arranged full. I need to construct roads to different nations as well as building
resident castle for Demon Lord Milim-sama, I’ll need the most efficient labor force
to be my manpower—”
Geld is implying that a lot more labor is required for the future, and so he
needs to quickly gather some tribesmen here. Yet I am still not willing to green-
light it.
“No way. If you want labor, aren’t there captives available? Go instruct them
and give them a good training.”
“But…”
“Geld, I understand your feeling. I won’t deny that it is only natural for us to
pursue efficiency. But I hope you can have more long-term foresights.”
“Long-term…foresights?”
“That’s right. “Telepathy Net” is indeed convenient. It is practical and can re-
duce lapses. But, what about the captives if you only give preferential treatments
to your own kin that you can reach out to? Did you plan to give these captives
simple chores that anyone can do?”
“That, that is…”
Geld seems to come to some revelation having been advised by me.
We indeed require labor force in the future, but while we still have time and
energy now, we should also train those captives. Personnel training can only be
successfully carried out given sufficient time.
Moreover, if Geld only treats his own tribesmen well today, it may lead to
unnecessary hierarchy of treatment in the future. I will not permit such a thing to
happen when my goal is to build a paradise for different species to coexist.
That is why we are at a crucial moment now.
“Besides, Geld. You are also an outstanding commander. Should you be able
to control those mixed bunch of majins today, you will no doubt further develop
your leadership skill.”
“—OHH!”
“Even though there are a series of projects lining up behind you, don’t be
nervous about them. Effectively use your past experience and have everyone listen
to your command. Also—”
I take out a piece of paper and hand it over to Geld.
“T-this is—!”
“I’ll let you handle this project. It is only a basic draft of design, but I believe
you will handle it well. So, do you wish to accept it?”
“Rimuru-sama…”

95
 The design graph handed to Geld—was the graph of a giant building that I
slowly drafted over my spare time.
I of course also showed it to Milim and the others.
Those skyscraping height made Frey very satisfied and left Karion shocked by
its magnificence.
As for Milim, she was simply delighted by it.
Considering this, the satisfaction of our customers will be guaranteed—But alt-
hough it may seem like an investment to the future, it would be more similar to
doing a free service, so I would be quite troubled if they do have a strong opinion
about it.
After seeing the streets of Ingracia, I designed this building that may be less
grand in size but just as competent in design.
My initial goal was building a skyscraper, but I changed the idea believing it
was too boring. Instead I redesigned it to infuse the building with the features of
this world. So, I hope Geld would help to build it. And of course, there is more to
it—I also wish (have an excuse) to find reinforcement for Geld to prevent him from
being crashed by the heavy burdens of all these important responsibilities.
My eyes turn to Kaijin.
“Leave it to me, my lord. I’ll go assist Geld-san. I’ll also bring that Midley guy
along as well. Allow us to take on the task of building the city that you have envi-
sioned.”
It seems that he noticed that I was peeking at him, Kaijin returns my look with
a smile.
How impressive! He recognized the sight of a slime. But not everyone is as
good as Kaijin, so perhaps it will be better for me to turn back to human shape
during meetings.
Putting that aside, I’m reassured that Kaijin is willing to assist.
“Are you fine with your work at hand?”
“No problem. Don’t worry about it, my research has concluded for a while,
moreover my apprentices are getting more and more competent as they train. So,
it will be fine for me to leave town temporarily.”
Kaijin takes on the mission with a smile.
This is great.
A person’s worries over trivial matters will quickly be erased once he is given
a bigger challenge or something worth working towards. If this is Geld we are
talking about, then there is no way that he will be set back by such matter.
“You can do it. I hope you can overcome all the challenges and allow me to
help you develop in a more mature you. And of course, you can find me to discuss
if you ever encounter any difficulties. Why don’t you try to do it with a relaxed and
joyful mood?”
“B-but! If I accidentally fail such important task…”
Geld’s body is frozen uptight at his spot, likely due to him being too nervous.
This man is very serious, hard-working and has a strong sense of responsibility.
That’s why I add on.

96
 “It’s alright, alright. Even if you fail, you can learn from it as well. It is not
human life we are discussing here, so even if there are any losses, won’t it at most
be a city? We’ll build another if we might gather enough money again.”
These words will probably cause the opposite effect on lazy bones, but not so
for Geld.
“Indeed! In the past, I was also—”
“Hold on, Gobta, what were you in the past? I need a more detailed explanation,
come to my office later.”
“Eh! Is this actually an elaborate trap?”
Seriously, this Gobta. Don’t get ahead of yourself like that.
But his words do seem to have relaxed Geld.
“Hehehehehe. Thank you, Rimuru-sama. I, Geld, was too afraid of failure and
was overwhelmed by worries over trivial matters in life. In order not to let down
Rimuru-sama’s expectation, please allow me to carry out this significant task!”
“Hmm, I’ll be relying on you!”
Great.
Geld’s worries seem to have gone away as he gives off a delightful smile.
That should do it.
Shion on the other hand is looking at Geld with jealousy while muttering “So
unfair… giving all the important tasks only to Geld”. I answer in response “This is
called assigning role according to each’s talent34. You have your own job to do,
don’t you?”
“It must be cooking!”
Not at all you idiot!
“Yeah… well… You have many strengths. Though in your case…cooking… is not
one of them…”
I replied out of reflex and found a way to make it through the conversation.
If we are being honest here, her talent is probably being my bodyguard and
protecting the city. Anyhow, Shion has her own strengths.
There is no need to be hasty since everyone have things that they are good at
and things that they are not.
“Right, Shion. You are so incredibly strong that even I may lose to you under
some condition. That’s why you have to protect Rimuru-sama well when I’m ab-
sent.”
With Benimaru saying this at last, our discussion of the topic ends.

***

The executive meeting updating situations with reports has finally been concluded.
The meeting could just end at this point of time, but I suddenly thought—
I should ask about Diablo for an update on how his plan is progressing.
“Well then, allow me to explain.”

34
The saying is “適才適用”: using the correct role for the proper talent.

97
 Diablo salutes respectfully to me as he said so and begins his explanation.
The movement of every nation—The situations he described regarding the
neighboring nations are just as what Rigurd and Souei had reported. Diablo seems
to have gotten hold of this information as both of them frequently nod in agree-
ment to Diablo’s report. The movements of the nations have to do with the plan
to help Youm rise to power.
As for the status of Youm, I was informed of it among other things from Dia-
blo’s report.
Putting aside becoming a king, Youm hasn’t even had any noble education. He
probably can’t even properly engage with any nobles or royalties. Right now, the
previous King of Farmus Edmalis has been acting as Youm’s mentor under Diablo’s
instruction.
He probably won’t attempt anything devious under Diablo’s surveillance. So, I
can leave the teaching to him being reassured. Depending on how things progress,
it may be quite interesting to recruit and use him in the future. It will definitely be
of help to Youm if that’s the case.
Diablo mentions about his plan again and explains it altogether to the execu-
tives.
While listening, I make a mental note-- that I should meet this man, Edmalis.
And the new king on the other hand, of course, is plotting some schemes be-
hind the scene.
“But it’ll be some time before he can make his move right?”
To reorganize the army and mobilize once again will likely require several
months at the least.
Or so I thought, but Diablo answered differently. His reply was completely
different from what I imagined.
“Kufufufufu. I wish to resolve the matter as soon as possible, so I’m speeding
things along.”
He says so with a delightful smile.
“Ah? Eh… then we won’t be able to prepare—”
“Not to worry. I’ve already requested Benimaru-dono to prepare an expedi-
tionary force accordingly.”
“Indeed. I’ve prepared fully for that part. Both the troop that will be infiltrating
the public to operate under the sun and the troops carrying out covert missions in
the dark have been properly arranged. I in fact spent more time selecting candi-
dates since everyone wanted to participate.”
Diablo and Benimaru put on a smooth duet with how casually both explained
the preparations.
They’ve skipped reporting these things to me in the past, almost as if the
matter is only as important as telling me the time of their hiking trip.
I personally consider this whole thing to be quite significant, you know…
“However, though not posing a problem, something is indeed troubling me. I
haven’t bought this up before since it wasn’t worthy of a report, but Rayheim has
yet to return.”
Erasing his smile, Diablo adds on.

98
 Oh yeah.
I’ve been wondering what I forgot and now I finally recall.
The message we sent to Hinata has not been replied.
“Is he the Archbishop that you sent out to respond the summoning of the
Western Saints Church? Did he not bring my message? Or could it be that the
message did not safely arrive?”
“No, I had Rayheim carry the crystal ball and sent him to the capital of Ingracia
Kingdom with my men protecting him. A “Teleportation Gate” was set up there for
his transportation, so theoretically he should have directly reached the headquar-
ter of Western Saints Church in Holy Empire Ruberios…”
It will take two weeks of carriage ride for someone to travel from Farmus King-
dom to Ingracia Kingdom by the coast. Transporting from there to Holy Empire
Ruberios would take three weeks more of time.
With that being said, magic does exist in this world.
There is a special hallway set in between Ingracia and Ruberios called “Tele-
portation Gate”. You can travel between the two nations instantly by passing spe-
cial dimension through the gate.
Only extremely high-ranked officials are aware of this gateway, but it probably
won’t come as a surprise to Rayheim who was the Archbishop of a strong nation.
He must then also possess the status to use that gateway. It is said that he went
straight for the capital as soon as he had entered Ingracia Kingdom.
The Greater Demon servants summoned by Diablo confirmed that Rayheim
had arrived at the capital. That city is however deployed with barriers which would
cause commotions if Greater Demons invade. That’s why they reported back to
Diablo after Rayheim entered the city.
“After which, he has not left the capital at all?”
“Indeed. I told my servants to continue their surveillance of the capital and
they are supposed to report to me as soon as Rayheim exits.”
Yet he says that his servants still have not reported back.
If that’s the case, has Rayheim remained at the Western Saints Church?
“Could it be that someone tried to silent him by murdering him?”
I couldn’t help but comment when the worst-case scenario crosses my mind.
But Diablo rejects my theory.
“No, right now I haven’t sensed it. My Unique Skill “Tempter” would deprive
my dominated subjects of their souls when they die.”
In other words, as long as his soul hasn’t been deprived, the person is still
alive.
That’s quite a scary skill, but I’ll put that aside for now.
There were also several Templar Knights guarding him, so he probably thinks
the capital there is safe without any hazard. Yet Rayheim still hasn’t returned.
It may be that the inquiry meeting from within the Western Saints Church has
been taking too much time, so it is perhaps not the time to worry. But this is
indeed worrying. But it’s fine as long as he is still alive.
Hopefully, he won’t be silenced and cause us to be labeled as the culprit.

99
 “In other words, right now we have no idea what Western Saints Church plan
to do.”
“Yes. They may interfere with my plan, but under the circumstances right now,
it is hard to make a judgement. We can only maximize our guards in order to take
precaution against whatever is to come.”
“Hmm. How problematic if that’s really the case. We really can’t get a clear
read on the situation with this limited information.”
If we have sufficient information, I can just leave it to be fully handled by
Wisdom King Raphael-san.
“I am most ashamed. The risk is simply too high to infiltrate Ruberios—”
“No no no, it’s alright! No good will come out of forced actions.”
Seeing Souei’s regretful expression, I quickly comfort him.
It will take Souei himself to investigate the domain of Western Saints Church,
who are nemesis to us monsters. Moreover, with Hinata as their leader, I have
reservations to send Souei out.
Such a task can’t at all be dealt with by Souka and the rest. They will definitely
be executed if found. That’s why I have ordered them to act cautiously and never
overplay their cards.
But, even if that’s the case…
“Will they be hostile to us or not?”
We implied in the message I sent that I could forget about the things that
happened in the past.
Although I also provoked them a bit in the message, I hope they can just
overlook that part.
—No, this is not good at all. But since I’ve sent out the message, there is no
use crying over spilled milk.35
I basically expressed my willingness to engage with them peacefully, so I hope
they will understand my intention.
Hinata is smart, and I believe she will make the right call.
It will be most ideal if they choose to coexist rather than antagonizing us.
Now apart from the Octagram, the only faction to be alerted is the Western
Saints Church.
Our relationship with the Eastern Empire is tense as well, but there is no sign
of them taking any action yet. So as long as the Western Saints Church does not
interfere, Diablo’s plan should not fail.
“That’s quite a challenging issue. I personally think that we should just resolve
things by fighting a war with them once and for all.”
Rather than leaving a potential threat, Benimaru prefers a clear result through
war.
But we will be done if we are defeated, so I still hope for a peaceful resolution.
Shuna suddenly opens up, looking rather intrigued:

35Almost like a certain translator sent out a reddit teaser when he could use more time to edit. My
bad guys. Cube: I'm still pissed at that

100
 “We were under attack when Rimuru-sama battled against Hinata the Saint.
The two incidents must have some connections, and someone probably orches-
trated all these behind the scene. Moreover, there is evidence to back this up,
since Clayman also implied that there is someone else behind him—”
Reminded by Shuna’s words, I recall the puppet master behind the scene that
cannot be overlooked.
“Is it not “That Lord” ?”
“Most likely. Right now, we are aware that someone is plot against us, so we
need to take into consideration his possible actions as well. We cannot get careless.”
I mumble the answer before Hakurou nods in agreement with tension in his
expression.
“This enemy, we absolutely cannot spare him.”
The crowds express agreement to Shuna’s words.
“Right… If that guy intervenes this time as well, Hinata may move out herself—”
But something doesn’t seem right.
I feel like that I’ve missed something.
I suddenly realize what I have been puzzled about.
“—Say, could it be that Hinata came after me, not out of her own volition, but
because someone had requested or ordered her to do so?”
I express my doubts to everyone, asking for opinion.
“What do you mean?”
“Rimuru-sama, based on the timing of when you were attacked, is it not obvi-
ous that Hinata and “That Lord” are somehow connected?”
While everyone is puzzled as well, Shuna’s thought aligned with me as she
spoke up.
With that being said, my feeling of something amiss intensifies.
To me, the strangest thing is no other than—
“I’ll be straight with you all then, even though I don’t think she is likely taking
order from others, what does everyone else think? Assuming she is already ac-
quainted with “That Lord”, do you guys think it is possible for her to be ordered by
this person.”
“ “ “—OHH!” ” ”
That is what puzzles me the most.
That woman wasn’t even willing to hear my words, how could she accept others’
request or moreover, obey orders from others.
“Your liege makes a good point. Hinata is the commander of the Holy Knight
Order, so it’s unlikely she will follow anyone else’s order. That hot chick only listens
to the will of the god Ruminas. It is famously rumored that even the pope is not
able to change her mind!”
Kaijin’s words confirm my thoughts.
Hinata is clearly of the highest authority if she can refuse all order than god’s.
Then the theory that she is sent on order of others is clearly false.
“I see, so it really is the case? After all, this Hinata would completely ignore
other people’s words. It would be quite astonishing if she is willing to listen to
other people’s order.”

101
 By the reverse of that logic, we won’t have a need to stand against the Western
Saints Church if I can persuade Hinata.
“So, there is no one who can order Hinata around…”
“Then, was the overlap of time only a coincidence?”
Benimaru mutters while Shuna seems puzzled.
“Through clever use of words—That may be the reason.”
Diablo mutters while pondering.
That seems like something a demon would say, but he has a point.
There is very little chance that such cautious person as Hinata would fall for
manipulation, but it is nonetheless a possibility.
“Just as what Diablo said, Hinata may have been instigated by someone. And
of course, it may have been “That Lord”. But—”
“That person is not able to simply order Hinata around… could this be what you
mean?”
“That’s indeed what I meant.”
I nod at Diablo.
“ “That Lord” was able to instigate Farmus Kingdom to march on us and ma-
nipulate Demon Lord Clayman to destroy our kingdom, yet is unable to manipulate
Hinata with ease…”
Benimaru seems to be examining my view and begins to ponder with his eyes
closed.
“Then what does Rimuru-sama think, about whether the Western Saints
Church will take action this time or not?”
“About that…”
I couldn’t immediately give an answer being suddenly asked by Diablo like this.
But considering calmly from our opponents’ perspective, even Hinata would prob-
ably wish to avoid direct conflict with us right now.
The message I sent to them also made clear that I don’t wish to be hostile
against them.
With my good intention shown, Hinata wouldn’t be so stupid as to still stand
against Tempest Federation consisting of me, a Disaster-ranked creature and Ca-
tastrophe-ranked Veldora.
By assessing the potential loss alone would show that she stands to gain no
benefit from doing so. Even if she triumphs, all she will get is reputation, which
obviously would not be enough to make up for the loss that will be sustained by
the Western Saints Church. It won’t make sense to start such a war without any
profit to gain. Hinata may not listen to people’s words, but she is not that ignorant
as to not see the cost and benefit of things.
With that being said, I still have some concerns reserved.
“—The God Ruminas…Ruminas? I feel like I know that name somewhere…”
A certain someone (Veldora) has been annoyingly muttering nonsense since
just now, causing me to lose focus. But he seems to be rather concerned about
something.

102
 “Hinata mentioned that we are obstacles. That is because of the doctrines of
Western Saints Church—The Ruminas Sect does not tolerate monsters. However,
there may be more reason to it—”
Why would Hinata consider us as obstacles?
Sure, the doctrine of Ruminism does not tolerate the existence of monsters,
but if that’s the only reason, it doesn’t seem to be particularly rational one. Mean-
ing that, it doesn’t seem like the sort of thing Hinata would do.
In which case, there must be some other reason behind it…
Although this may contradict the theory just now, what would it make of the
person manipulating behind the scene. Assuming that there is indeed someone
other than Hinata trying to meddle with our business.
What would be this person’s goal?
<<Report. It is most likely that several persons are involved in the matter.
The series of events are all connected. But it is speculated that these events were
not all carried out by the same person.>>
If that’s the case, would it mean…?
<<Answer. It involves several countries, individuals, dynamics, and other fac-
tors. A number of intents have been pinpointed after analysis. The intents may
seem to have common goals, there are contradictions among them. Thus, attrib-
uting all occurred events to one mastermind is unreasonable.>>
In other words, there is more than one person behind the scene.
It does make a lot of sense this way and easier to see.
It means that Clayman was but one of the people being manipulated.
Oh, I see, it makes a lot more sense thinking in this direction.
These may jump at each other’s aid when their goals align, but in reality, they
are not moving according to each other’s order.
These masterminds may also only have instigated them. It may be that Hinata
has nothing to do with the people behind the scene in the first place.
Indeed, things are clearer when considering there to be multiple people in-
volved in the grand scheme of things. Moreover, once situation changes, there
may no longer be a need to be hostile against certain party. That is how interna-
tional affairs work without the involvement of personal emotions.
Then—
Clayman saw us as an eyesore and he also tried to manipulate us. That’s why
he was rejoiced to see that I and Hinata had our fight to the death.
Farmus Kingdom thought that me becoming the leader of the federation is an
obstacle. They didn’t wish to eliminate Tempest Federation, but to take over the
kingdom. That’s why they also wanted to see that Hinata would take care of me.
So, what was Hinata herself thinking?
Of course, she couldn’t spare a monster like me on the ground of the doctrines
she upheld.
Things began to unfold when all three parties’ goal aligned. The results were
my escape from Hinata’s pursuit, defeat of Farmus in battle and the demise of
Clayman.
The time forwards to the present.

103
 The situations have changed for every one of the masterminds.
With Clayman’s death, “That Lord” behind him is likely focusing on replenishing
the lost troops due to the conflict.
If that’s the case, will he still confront me directly?
<<Answer. The likelihood of which is extremely low. If the individual possesses
more force than Clayman, he will have intervened already. Even if he had pre-
served forces, his attack plan has failed miserably. It is thus meaningless for him
to intervene again now.>>
So basically, he doesn’t have any motive to attack me now. Is that the case?
That person has been hidden behind the scene this entire time, so it shouldn’t
be the time for him yet to come out under the sun to operate. Even if he tried to
strike back, he would know that directly confronting us would be simply foolish.
Based on this deduction, what would the other factions do?
King Edmalis’ ambition is all gone after stepping down.
The new king seems to be on the go. His faction is probably not short of people
who wants to harm us. To him our nation is an obstacle, and so it’s likely that they
haven’t given up on eliminating us with schemes. But these people are being
watched by Diablo. It is too late for them to pose a threat now even if they add in
on the list of the masterminds behind the scene.
However, I still can’t overlook them that easily.
There may be people with concealed identity among them.
That’s why humans are hard to deal with.
There hasn’t been any news from the Western Saints Church.
Rayheim has yet to return, which is probably implication that the church is in
a chaotic state internally as well.
Maybe Hinata is lost as well?
Since antagonizing us requires a clear justification, and there is no necessity
to strike us without a motive. But, what if Hinata continues wish to be hostile even
without a motive?
It would mean that she was forced to actions under some circumstances.
<<Warning. Reminder that there may be several hidden masterminds behind
the scene.>>
Indeed, that is the case.
If there are indeed several people behind the scene, how things develop will
not be able to be controlled by Hinata.
The situation now cannot be treated with optimism, I will have to be mentally
prepared.
“We should think in the direction that there are too many interests involved in
the matter that Hinata’s will alone will not be able to determine how the overall
circumstance develop. Am I right?”
As I came up with a conclusion, Diablo seems to arrive at the same view.
“Very impressive indeed, Diablo. Those are precisely my thoughts too.”
But it is not worth mentioning since it depended on the help of Wisdom King
Raphael-san.
By the way, Diablo seems super intelligent, could he be even smarter than me?

104
 Right now, I’ve activated millions times more of “Thought Acceleration”, yet
Diablo was able to reach at the same conclusion against that type of processing
speed. He has an amazingly intelligent brain even without Wisdom King Raphael—
It seems I’ve been totally defeated it.
“Considering the involvement of Western Saints Church on the matter, I shall
be more vigilant.”
Diablo says so with his Kufufufufu laughter.
It appears that he has put on all his guards from the start, so perhaps my
advice was unnecessary.
But even if that’s the case, I still wish to alert everyone.
“Perhaps we have been thinking it in the wrong way all this time.”
“What do you mean?”
Benimaru asks in everyone’s place.
All of the executives focus their eyes on me.
Given this is the circumstance, I should inform them all here prudently.
“As Diablo just said, there may be more than one mastermind behind the scene.
I guess that there have been different factions that got involved in the matter to
have led things develop the ways they are. And this time, they are acting on their
own for their interests are no long in alignment.”
My executives soon show expressions of revelation as I explain.
Everyone seems to have very outstanding insights having realized the mystery
with what I’ve explained so far.
Gobta expresses that he didn’t get it because he had been sleeping. I’m reas-
sured that he brought it up, but I’ll also punish him hard later as well.
“Does it mean that, these people are also connected to “That Lord” mentioned
by Clayman?”
“We are not sure. But it wouldn’t be wise to assume anything just yet. With
insufficient information, it will be dangerous to act on our own speculations.”
I shrug in response to Benimaru’s doubts.
Right now, in my slime form, I do so by popping up a tiny wave on my body.
“But, if Hinata isn’t acting on anyone’s orders, but because she felt compelled
(obligated) to do it, things will start to make sense.”
Kaijin also shows an expression of realization.
“Kufufufufu. Then I should inquire more about the matter. I learnt that it was
some merchants who gave wind to Edmalis and the rest, now that I think about it,
there are many suspicious points about that.”
Diablo’s words remind me.
“Wait? You mentioned merchant…”
“What is it, Rimuru-sama?”
“Nothing. The reason why Farmus Kingdom wished to attack our town was due
to their belief that there is profit to gain from doing so. Since war is money-con-
suming, there are people everywhere who wants to find army to fight in their place.
It is very likely that these merchants have secretly been involved in pursuit of
profits from the war.”
“I see—”

105
 This is another big blind spot, since our enemy may not necessarily be some-
one with military power.
Historically, it has always been human desire that led to devious intents. Mili-
tary force can be purchased by money—Considering this, merchants are suspects
worthy of our guards as well.
I jump off the chair while turning into human form.
Glancing around the crowds, I give order to them one by one.
“Shuna, go investigate the ledger retrieved from Clayman’s castle and single
out the records of his transactions with merchants.”
“Understood.”
“Diablo, go and pressure the civil servants in Farmus to speak the truth and
investigate thoroughly the merchants that have traded with them.”
“I understand, my liege.”
“Benimaru, reexamine the members of the team that will be dispatched to
assist Youm’s army. Make sure they’ll be able to handle any sort of unexpected
situation that arises.”
“Yes sir, leave it to me.”
“Rigurd, I’ll leave the town to your care. Please do sufficient preparations for
the grand festival that we will be holding.”
“Most certainly!”
“Geld, don’t worry about the issues here and just focus on your work. If you
truly encounter any difficulties, I will help you, so please have faith in me and work
hard!”
“Of course. There is not a single person in this nation who will hold doubt
against you Rimuru-sama.”
“Hakurou is to assist Benimaru; Gabil will be aiding Rigurd; and in light of the
many peoples that will be visiting us, Rigur will need to prepare our town’s security
force accordingly!”
“Understood.”
“Yes sir!”
“Leave it to me!”
“As for Shion, uhhhhh… let’s see… Oh yes! You will be my bodyguard, yup!”
“Yes sir!”
I finish assigning duties for everyone.
I nod in satisfaction while Patting Ranga’s head.
Done and done, now all I need is to let them go and attend to their duties.
“What about me?”
“Oh Veldora, for you, be careful not to get in anyone’s way.”
“Hmm. Rest assured since it’s me you are talking about here!”
I am not assured at all.
That’s why I have a close look at him.
Oh yeah, there’s also—
“Gobta-kun. You seem awfully tired, come see me in my office.”
“AHH!”
I wake up sleepyhead Gobta and says so to him with a “smile”.

106
 And as such, it’s business as usual even when I am a Demon Lord with the
meetings. Now that all the issues have been addressed, the meeting with my ex-
ecutives is dismissed.

107
108
109
 Chapter 3
A Saint’s Goal

On this day, the world is shadowed in fear once more.

“Storm Dragon” Veldora has been revived.
The Western Saints Church has announced the fact to the public.
And just before their announcement, they received information from the Free-
dom Association with regards to a message from the Demon Lords.
With the news of the Ten Great Demon Lords becoming the “Octagram”, na-
tions around the world have plunged into chaos.
Every ruler of the nations has been troubled over the drastic change of situa-
tion and are all concerned about what to do in response.
The whole world has been shaken.
The Western Saints Church is of no exception. They have detected an unusual
aura of danger.
It’s been several days since the duel between Hinata Sakaguchi and Rimuru.
The Church has been unable to reach Archbishop Rayheim since his march along-
side the Farmus Army. It is an established rule to always send regular reports back,
yet he has not responded, meaning something has gone wrong with their march
on Tempest Federation. When she received the news, Hinata decided to head to
Tempest Federation herself. Yet, before she could leave, she received the divine
order to stand guard at the Holy Church.
The reason was: the revival of “Storm Dragon” Veldora. She was barred from
marching as she was left to wait for the gathering of the Holy Knight Order to rain
destruction on the Tempest Federation in her stead.
It’s hard to tell who’s luckier in this situation…
Hinata most certainly would be defeated if confronting Veldora directly without
preparation. But now that Hinata is aware of Veldora’s revival, she can strategize
a direct invasion of the Tempest Federation. A Tempest Federation without Rimuru
would have long been annihilated. Hinata’s goal is Tempest Federation alone, not
Veldora. She could have easily achieved this using her powers.
She was the one with the upper hand.
—But that is not considering Veldora’s recent activities and the reaction of
Rimuru.
In other words, she was able to avoid the worst ending for both sides.

***

Protected within the gentle light of the domed holy barrier lies the Holy Capital.
This barrier is the product of countless years of research and improvement,
the highest level of protective barrier. It is able to prevent all forms of enemy
invasion and has defended this city for thousands of years—The prayers of the
denizens turned into reality.

110
 The barrier even blocks out sunlight and can automatically adjust the bright-
ness of the interior space. There will be more brightness in the morning and less
at night. This created a thermostatic environment within the interior, so the tem-
perature is maintained throughout the year.
The city’s farmlands are divided into districts where crops from whichever sea-
son can be collected at any time.
It is like an idealized arcadia where the citizens will never suffer famine. Every
citizen has a job and all the children receive an appropriate level of education. It
is a heaven in the mortal realm where everything is appropriately arranged and
managed by the law.
This is the capital of Holy Empire Ruberios36 —Holy Capital “Ruen”.
On the day of the Walpurgis Banquet, Hinata is on her way to the holy church.
The solemn atmosphere is neutralized by the gentle warmth of the sun.
This is a prosperous kingdom.
Here, no one suffers from starvation, nor are there any beggars on the street.
Everyone is given an appropriate job or duty, and they fulfill their assigned purpose
to the best of their abilities. They rise as the bell rings and rest as the sun falls.
The more capable people would guide the less capable ones, and as such, with
proper regulation, the citizens are able to enjoy a prosperous life. In the name of
God, they have been granted the ideal, equitable society. This holy city is the
greatest representation of that.
Hinata observes the expression of a passersby.
Everyone wears a gentle and kind smile.
However, there is something that concerns her.
She always has some doubts whenever she spends time in this city.
In Hinata’s eyes, this holy land is no doubt the ideal heaven on earth.
Turning the Western Nations as well as the whole world into a peaceful society
without conflict—-That is Hinata’s ambitious dream.
Hinata hopes for a society where the strong do not prey on the weak.
However, the reality of this world is simply too cruel.
The Ingracia Kingdom and Holy Empire Ruberios have differences of night and
day, which often troubles her. By nature, Ingracia, the kingdom of freedom, and
Ruberios, who preaches no conflict, are the polar opposites from political structure
to ideology; Every aspect of either society contrasts each other greatly.
The biggest difference perhaps is—The expressions on the children.
She can hear the sound of children coming from the educational facility next
to the holy church. Several children who seem to be running late for class are
heading down the hallway towards the building. The faster child is holding onto
the hand of the slower one. This is a common sight that she has seen in this city.
Yet even now, she can tell the difference from this to that in Ingracia.
So, what would happen if it was in Ingracia Kingdom?
She recalls the scene she witnessed there.
What would it be like?

36
Rather than Empire, the original name is more akin to “Theocracy”

111
 It would happen in the morning, when the faster children would sprint through
the door just before the bell and have triumphant smiles on their face. The slower
ones would arrive late to be scolded by the teachers by themselves. And when that
happens, the children who are not late would mock at the slower children.
What if they are to run like children in Ruberios with their hands held by each
other’s?
They would probably all be late and get scolded by the teacher. But of course,
you can avoid being late by getting up a little earlier.
That’s not really enough to hold as a comparison. It’s a rather unimportant
incident.
She always ponders on that.
What is really different in that scenario?
Were the faster children not caring enough? No.
There is really nothing wrong with the children to mock their peers who arrived
late. They were not doing so to look down on them or ridicule them as fools. After
all, the children who arrived late were laughing awkwardly as well. They seemed
rather delightful even after being scolded.
So, what is the case in Ruberios?
She looks towards the running children to see the same expressions on every-
one else.
A gentle smile—
The same expressions of satisfaction that is seen on every adult; the same
expression of someone who has lost their sense of competitiveness and personal
identity.
This society is built to create constant happiness, yet there is no sense of free-
dom. Everyone is equal and given their own responsibilities.
On top of that, equity is upheld for those who are able to help those who are
not. The people of this kingdom make the basis of their nation.
“Creating an equal society without conflict”, that is Hinata’s pursuit in life.
There will no longer be children abandoned by their parents. Everyone will live
a happy life in this world.
This is too idealistic to be practical—That’s what Hinata thought as well. But
when she almost gave up such dream, she saw that Ruberios was the manifesta-
tion of the ideal.
Competitiveness will lead to conflict. Yet this society is so well regulated that
there is no form of competition at all, the equivalent of Hinata’s ideal. And with
regards to the form of government Holy Empire Ruberios has adapted, it is strictly
speaking, close to communism. It’s the government that leaves the order of all
things to “God” in order to assure absolute equality.
God—as represented by the Pope of the Pope’s Ministry.
But if there is any weakness to communism, it would be the existence of a
ruling class. Its doctrine of equality is built on the inevitable presence of an au-
thority. And once the people high up in the chain of command are corrupted, it
becomes hard for the people under their authority to get rid of their rulers. There
would be unjust in the distribution of wealth to widen the wealth gap.

112
 In order to make up for such flaws, the government has handed their authority
to God. The Pope's Ministry thus acts as the ruling figure to ensure the equality of
their citizens. And of course, diplomacy with other nations is also handled by them.
All are equal under God—That is a clever lie. Yet this has been the reality in
the Holy Empire Ruberios for thousands of years.
It is a truly ideal system, but it is only natural.
Since the true identity of the God Ruminas is—
Demon Lord—Ruminas Valentine.
Ruminas Valentine, overlord, and a True Demon Lord.
Her title “Queen of Nightmares” shows her status as the queen of the Kingdom
of Darkness.
She is also the only person who has ever defeated Hinata.

***

In the eyes of the Demon Lords, all humans are the same.
To Ruminas, having a comprehensive system of managing humans is the same
as having one for livestock. Yet her system has managed to create the ideal king-
dom.
Vampires do not need to devour the flesh and bones of humans. They only
require a small amount of blood and the spirit stored within it to maintain their
lives. More advanced vampires do not even need to ingest blood to be immortal.
Whenever their human food-stock are happier, their blood tastes more deli-
cious. And it is for that reason, the humans living in this kingdom are much more
prosperous than other places. The only possible issue is when a vampire might
inhale too many spirits at once, and as a result, Ruminas has such behavior. The
lesser vampires would not dare to disobey the Primogenitor Ruminas37, and so
they obey the rules of this kingdom wholeheartedly.
The equality in this society far outranks that of any of the Western Nations.
And it’s for that reason Hinata believes in the fairness of the Ruminism38 and
first joined the Western Saints Church in pursuit of justice. She has devoted herself
to spreading this religion and has since treated the doctrines as the words of God.
She even became a holy knight who would give a hand to whoever is in need of
help to thoroughly practice her justice.
The way of justice held by her mentor, Shizue Izawa, was too slow and gentle.
Meanwhile, her fellow countryman, Yuuki Kagurazaka’s plan seems too unrealistic
to be practical in her eyes. He would only react to events after they occurred,
which lacks foresight.
People, by nature, want to overcome challenges through their own efforts, so
it’s commendable for the Freedom Association to encourage cooperation among

37
The word here is “真祖” which is a term often used in Japanese fiction to describe the original/most
ancient vampire. Same to the effect of “Primordial” for demon in slime.
38
The source uses a phrase which essentially consist two words of “Ruminas” and “Religion”, which I
will be referring to “Ruminism” here on.

113
humans. Yet their contracts rely on monetary payment to be extant, which cannot
be truly fair in Hinata's eyes.
That’s why she left her teacher Shizue.
—If you are ever in doubt, come see me for help.
Although Shizue once said so, Hinata has no intention to do so.
Shizue was just being clingy in saying that.
If Hinata is to continue relying on her soft teacher, she will never achieve
greatness—She thinks so to herself, apathetically.
………
……
…
In this world, you can only rely on your own strength.
That’s why Hinata wants to become stronger to the point of invincibility.
She no longer wants to lose anything important to her, so she decides to stop
valuing things in life. She ceased communicating with others, being solely focused
on becoming stronger.
It only took her just one year to become a Holy Knight after joining the Western
Saints Church.
It took less than two years for her to take the seat of the commander of the
Holy Knight Order. She also started building what would be called the strongest
Holy Knight Order in history.
But the higher in rank she climbed within the Church, the clearer she began to
see. She was also able to see some of the hidden truths behind the veil of Rumi-
nism.
The Pope of Ruberios—His true identity was a vampire named Louis.
More astoundingly, Pope Louis was the twin brother of Demon Lord Roy Val-
entine.
It was an outrageous act of aggression for the Pope to ally himself with the
Demon Lords in order to ensure his authority. It is clearly treating everyone else
like fools.
Upon learning of this fact, Hinata was infuriated.
She ventured alone to the “Inner Sanctum” to eliminate Demon Lord Roy and
Pope Louis. Yet she was struck with fatal blows as well during the fight and could
only lie there alone to await her death.
Her sense of justice became dim.
She could no longer save anyone as her power faded.
She realized that she couldn’t save everyone, that one must make a choice to
give or take in the acts of kindness.
Everything seemed almost comical and pointless at that point.
Hehehehe, is this how I end? The weak are weak even at their deathbed. But
at least I was able to cleanse some evil—
But, even if that’s the case…
Hinata deeply believed that she had done nothing wrong.
There was nothing to be ashamed about the evil she had removed from this
world. She would carry out her belief even without glory or praise.

114
 That should suffice; Hinata was satisfied.
Hinata vision has already gone dark where she heard sharp footsteps coming
her way. Initially she thought it was an illusion, yet then the sounds were accom-
panied by a cold voice.
“The noise you made have disturbed even my bedroom. What have you all
been doing?”
In front of her was a beautiful girl with dazzling silver hair.
The blue and red from her heterochromatic eyes gave off an eerie and creepy
shine. She glanced disdainfully at Hinata and the others who were also lying on
the ground.

115
116
 The powerful aura coming from her made the intense battle between Hinata
and Louis, Roy seemed like child’s play.
—!
Hinata at the brink of death was shocked by the sight.
Such abnormal beauty.
It seemed all too far-fetched from the reach of reality.
The young girl had the dominant majesty of a human ruler.
Good or evil all seemed all too insignificant in front of her.
The proof being—
“You two, I will not allow you to leave me and die.”
Logically speaking, both Demon Lord Roy and Pope Louis should have been
killed by Hinata already, yet they were both resurrected by the young girl’s power.
It appeared to be some sort of superpower beyond Hinata’s understanding.
It’s all over… Everything I’ve done has been…
Filled with desperation, Hinata’s flame of life was about to burn out—
“You too, human. How could you die with such selfish thoughts. What is justice?
Is it really justice to fight evil for the rest of your life? I doubt it. Besides, what I
am doing is no evil, so how could someone as insignificant as you make such
judgement so hastily? There is no such justice in this world as to fulfill the free will
of everyone. It is simply arrogant for you to think you can achieve it on your own.
Is it not?”
As her words were caught by Hinata’s ears, a warming light fell on her, saving
her life.
Hinata was revived without a scar, and the young girl said to her face:
“I’ll give you one week. Defeat my trusted lieutenants and you will pass the
“Trial of the Seven Celestials”. Only then, shall I fight you seriously.”
And so, she said.
Hinata accepted the trial and passed with flying colors.
She was also able to obtain incredible power from her mentors beyond her
expectations through her skill “Usurper”.
What followed—
She gambled her life to challenge the young girl—Ruminas Valentine, and as a
result, surrendered to her after defeat.
……
…
…
Hinata is like a sword that would not break even upon defeat, it only becomes
more tenacious and powerful—She metamorphoses.
She has become the right hand of god, a holy sword to cut through all obstacles.
To Hinata, Ruminas has become the most important thing to her.
With Ruminas, there will be a society of justice and fairness. And without her,
this order would be derailed. In order to protect her ideal kingdom, a continuous
effort and an unshakable resolve are both necessary.
Hinata is also a double-edged sword.

117
 If Ruminas is to become an enemy of mankind, Hinata will deliver her judge-
ment with her own hands. Although it is mostly unlikely, she has still made such
resolve.
That’s why even to this day, she continues training to improve herself.

***

Without her noticing, Hinata has reached her destination. Her now comrade, Pope
Louis awaits her.
At her arrival, she receives Louis’ shocking news.
“Last night, my brother died.”
The night before, Hinata defended the Cathedral from a mysterious invader.
She was supposed to meet someone that night, yet by divine order her previous
schedule was cancelled. And so Luckily that night ended with the Holy Land unde-
filed.
At least, it was supposed to be.
“You must be joking, right? Didn’t Roy disguise himself as Demon Lord to at-
tend the Walpurgis Banquet?”
“It’s true, Hinata. That invader you didn’t kill ran into Roy when he returned
before Ruminas-sama.”
“How could this be. The invader ran away as soon as he saw me, that’s why I
lost him in the end…”
“Indeed, but we can assume it was preemptive. Ruminas-sama ordered you to
protect the holy land, not to exterminate the invader. That duty was supposed to
be carried out by my useless Imperial Guards.”
“But I am supposed to be the head of knights among them… But Roy sure is
useless having been killed by a cheap-shot like that.”
Hinata smiles confidently.
In front of the pope of Ruberios—That is Roy’s elder brother.
Ruminas Valentine- a True Demon Lord.
Her trusted twin lieutenants are Louis and Roy.
The elder brother takes on the public persona as of Pope of the world, while
the younger brother rules over the underworld, acting as a Demon Lord.
And Ruminas, who rules over all—as God.
That is the world they are striving for.
It is why Ruminas controls things behind the scenes, hidden from the public
within the “Inner Sanctum”.
Roy possessed the power worthy of Demon Lord title and rightfully became
one as a proxy. Upon birth as a vampire, he already had power up to Rank B. His
body is highly efficient, with enhanced muscle strength, endurance, reaction speed
and other, all several times stronger than an average human. In addition to this,
over time he has obtained powerful skills, such as the vampire racial skills: “Im-
mense Strength”, “Shadowstep”, “Automatic Regeneration”, “Paralyze”, “Seduce”,
“Menace”, “Transformation”, etc.

118
 The members of his race are few in number, but their combat capabilities are
much higher than the average Greater majin.
Vampires of high-ranked noble origin that are Louis and Roy have been follow-
ing Ruminas since ancient times. The strength of the two are no joking matter,
and Hinata fully understands this. Having once fought them herself, she knows
that the strengths of the two are not to be underestimated.
In other words, the invader must have been very strong—At least, that’s Hi-
nata’s explanation of the incident.
“—But, as long as Ruminas-sama is well, there shouldn’t be any problem.”
Said Hinata before she quietly adds: “But there is no reason to ever be con-
cerned for Ruminas-sama—”
Demon Lord Ruminas is an entity beyond imagination- the limit of her power
unfathomable, even to Hinata. Yet Hinata sees a possibility of confronting her at
some point, as Ruminas is the supreme being that she ought to aim for as the
ultimate target (to surpass). So, it is in fact conceited of her to concern for the
safety of Ruminas.
Roy on the other hand, to Hinata, is as worthless as a stone by the roadside.
It may be unfortunate for Louis, but as far as she is concerned, Roy being killed is
completely immaterial.
He died because he was weak.
It was his own fault, Hinata thinks to herself.
“The problem may be more severe that you think. To this day we’ve been
having Roy running around to act as a threat in order to convince everyone to
convert to the Ruminism. With him dead, the humans may become less faithful to
our doctrines. In addition, the Jura Great Forest has somehow become safer de-
spite the revival of the evil dragon Veldora.”
“You have a point—”
As she answers, Hinata thinks back to that slime she failed to kill. Her failure
is likely the reason for this change .
She has nothing to say about that. It was all due to Hinata’s miscalculation,
and she is aware of that the most. She may have intentionally spared the invader
from last night, but Hinata really did plan to eliminate that slime called Rimuru.
How incredible. It’s hard to believe that you actually escaped under those cir-
cumstances. I figured you’d be rather cautious, but you far exceeded my expecta-
tions, Rimuru—
Hinata gives her genuine praise to her enemy Rimuru.
“—I’m not sure about the evil dragon, but the forest probably became safer
because of the slime called Rimuru. The one I failed to kill.”
“Hmm. I did my own investigation too. The army from Farmus Kingdom was
indeed eliminated. Taking into consideration the time of Veldora’s revival, we can
conclude that this was also the work of this being called Rimuru. He seems to be
quite the problematic foe.”
“I first encountered him when he was caught within the Holy Purification Bar-
rier (Holy Field). It was supposed to my best chance to eliminate him.”

119
 “Did you go easy on him because he claimed to come from the same place as
you?”
“No way. That slime’s goal does not align with that of Ruminas-sama’s. I can
understand his ideology, but if we let him be, he will disrupt our plans. That’s why
I refused to hear him out and decided to destroy that town…”
“The angels will probably strike them next.”
“Yeah. Things may be fine now, but at the rate their town is being developed,
the angels will definitely move out.”
“That’s troubling. We aren’t prepared yet. I hope we will be absolutely victori-
ous in the next “Tenma Great War” 39.”
“Right. Those angels: you have to rip them apart to kill them. This advance in
schedule would be most troubling to deal with alone.”
Louis nods in agreement to Hinata’s explanation.
As soon as a city advances to some degree, it will be targeted by the angels
for invasion. Their motives are unclear, yet their actions are always the same.
Once the great war takes place, countless innocent civilians will be sacrificed.
Hinata has been strengthening the army reservation to prepare for such threat by
aiming to decimate the angel army.
At the same time, she promotes the Ruminism to unite humanity.
Hinata believes this is the way of advocating the will of the God Ruminas. And
Rimuru’s actions are hindering Hinata’s plan.
In addition to her personal grudge against Rimuru after she caught wind of his
killing of Shizu Izawa, Hinata has no reason to spare him any mercy. Hinata feels
rather bad about involving conscientious, reasonable, and friendly monsters into
such conflict, but the holy will of Ruminas that declares monsters to be mankind’s
enemies cannot be defied.
Moreover, the most important thing now is to win the “Tenma Great War”.
Hinata would do anything so long as it minimizes human casualties.
This is—Hinata, the cruel rationalist.
“But you failed your assassination. However, this may turn out to be quite
useful.”
“What do you mean?”
“The Western Nations are likely to unite after hearing of a new threat emerging
in the Jura Great Forest. Since Roy is dead, haven’t they become the suitable
candidate as the nemesis of humanity?”
“… Isn’t that still up for debate? I doubt things will work out that easily.”
But—Hinata thinks to herself.
It may be a good after all to switch her perspective a little.
If she is able to make peace with the Jura Great Forest and have them coexist
with mankind, she’d call that a good outcome in her book. But with that being said,
if Rimuru really massacred the Farmus army, he will definitely become an unignor-
able threat.
However—

39
Tenma Great War: war between heaven and monsters.

120
 “I was supposed to meet that eastern merchant last night. The one who gave
me the tip. Had Ruminas-sama not ordered me otherwise, I would have been ab-
sent last night.”
“Oh? Then I suppose it was good timing.”
“Indeed, it couldn’t have been any better. Those merchants have been trying
to manipulate me. Now that I think about it, perhaps it was the right choice to
spare Rimuru.”
Although it was quite upsetting to have not killed him, Hinata adds.
But he is going to get his beating after sticking his neck out like that lately.
They made it through the Farmus invasion, but the revived “Storm Dragon”
would definitely threaten Rimuru.
Moreover, it seems that Rimuru has declared himself a “Demon Lord”. As a
result, the Ten Great Demon Lords are furious.
And because of that, he was summoned to the Walpurgis Banquet last night.
“That’s right. Before we can prepare anything, we better let the Forest buffer
the east. That is, if that Rimuru can make through the Walpurgis Banquet.”
“You have a point. But would he be able to make through?”
“Rest assured, since Ruminas-sama is returning soon. We will see how things
worked out then.”
“It pains me to think we need to report Roy’s death to her.”
“She will probably be furious.”
“Unlike me, her grace has a very kind heart—”
“Hmm. But according to you, I am not nearly as kind either. I don’t feel any
sadness even after learning the death of my little brother.”
Hinata can only shrug at Louis’ response.
The two fell silent, awaiting Ruminas’ return quietly.
Soon—
“Ruminas-sama is back! Quickly kneel!”
Someone rushes to report as the holy church becomes noisy once more.
Soon Hinata and Louis would hear some most unexpected news.

***

They gather in the “Inner Sanctum”.

At the center of Holy Empire Ruberios, the Spirit Hill stands tall and the head-
quarter of the Saints Church is built on this mountain.
The Holy Church is situated at the back near the Holy Temple, which is also
the entrance to the Spirit Hill.
Climbing up the mountain roads, one will arrive at the “Inner Sanctum”. It is
the most sacred place in all of Holy Empire Ruberios that cannot be blasphemed.
Its supremacy exceeds even that of the Hall of Pope.
Demon Lord Valentine—No, Ruminas takes residence there. She is now resting
while retelling what happened last night unpleasantly.
“—And all that happened last night, that annoying evil dragon always gives me
trouble.”

121
 Ruminas’ bad mood is quite apparent as she lies on the long bench to tell the
tale.
It only makes her angrier to hear Hinata’s report about the death of Roy.
Silly child—
This is Ruminas’ only comment. As she mutters, there is no emotion in it. She
still isn’t changing her usual arrogant expression, even in the “Inner Sanctum”.
She has been calm all this time as she delivers the message about the Wal-
purgis Banquet. However, as soon as she mentions that Veldora exposed her true
identity, anger crawls its way onto her beautiful face. And as soon as her anger
breaks loose, it floods out towards Hinata and Louis.
“How could Roy do this! If he had died somewhere, I could reach, I could have
revived him—”
“My brother lived a happy life being under the care of Ruminas-sama.”
“Hold your tongue! Wouldn’t that make me the culprit for letting him die in
such way!?”
“That’s not the case. It was my brother’s fault. Roy failed and thus has be-
trayed Ruminas-sama’s expectations.”
“But—”
If anything, it was due to his bad luck. It was no one’s fault and everyone at
the scene is aware of it.
“My apologies. It was my act of sparing the enemy that killed Roy…”
But even with Hinata’s admission, Ruminas still persists—
“Enough. You were just doing what I ordered. I should be the one to bear the
blame. However, we must not immerse ourselves in the grief over Roy’s death.”
She finishes, switching to a more serious expression.
“Heed this. The evil dragon has been revived, and now there is also the new
Demon Lord Rimuru. These are all irrefutable facts and we must plan ahead ac-
cordingly.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Understood.”
Hinata and Louis obeys their orders.
This will soon determine the future of the Holy Empire Ruberios.
“I shall handle that Veldora in person.”
Hinata proposes.
Yet, Ruminas’ reaction is rather cold.
“Hinata, you’ve grown stronger. You’ve come a long way since last I fought
against you. Right now, you have already surpassed the “Seven Celestial Sages”
and are catching up to me. However—”
While you may be able to take down Demon Lord Rimuru, but you can’t win
against Veldora—Ruminas asserts.
“That’s right, Hinata. That evil dragon is truly powerful. He is the real Rank-
Catastrophe threat.”
With his many years of experience, Louis agrees with Ruminas.
“Is he really that strong? Wasn’t he sealed by the “Chosen Hero”?”

122
 Since someone was able to seal him, Hinata believes she can do so as well.
Yet, Ruminas and Louis reject her this without hesitation.
“Heed this, Hinata. He is the summation of natural energy. You can contain a
frenzy storm using magic, but unlike natural phenomenon, that evil dragon has a
will of his own. You can’t kill him with your sword or magic. In addition, that guy
would go on a rampage if you did so, sending shockwaves and highly destructive
magic to shatter the earth.”
As Ruminas speaks, one can easily see her hatred for him.
Louis nods as she continues, his face strained; seemingly recalling some un-
pleasant memory.
“It was a nightmare. He turned the beautiful Night Palace of Rose (Night Rose)
into ruins too horrible to even look at…”
“Stop thinking about it, Louis. That city was the crystallization of the wisdom
and technologies of the vampiric race. Now only the memory of it lingers. There is
no use in being nostalgic over something that no longer exists.”
“You are most right.”
After seeing the two’s reactions, Hinata finally realizes how dangerous Veldora
is.
—But if things really do go out of control, I would still try.
Hinata makes up her mind internally.
She also comes to a realization.
The reason why this “Inner Sanctum” was built on the Spirit Hill was to act as
defense against Veldora.
—It’s a precaution so that the constant surveillance can see him approaching
if he does come.
And similarly, the reason why the real capital of Holy Empire Ruberios—Night
Garden—was built underground, it is also to prevent the invasion of the evil dragon.
—It won’t sustain much damage even if fights break out.
The enemy Ruminas holds such vigilance against is none other than the “Storm
Dragon” Veldora.40
“Hinata, I don’t want to lose you as well. You better behave yourself.”
Hinata can only agree given the extent Ruminas has gone to convince her.
The thing is, however, her miscalculation during the encounter with Rimuru
still troubles her like a bone in the throat even to this day.
It was her misstep to have ignored Rimuru’s power just because he was a
monster. She doesn’t think her actions were wrong judging from the doctrines of
the church, but it led to their current situation. Moreover, if she considers that it
was all a conspiracy set up by the eastern merchants, Hinata would then have
fallen right into their trap.
Annoying. It’s almost like they’ve seen through us to have released such in-
formation. Wait, could there actually be a traitor among us?
Despite her reluctance to think there’s a traitor in their ranks, nonetheless,
there may very well be traitors within the Church who have conspired with the

40 This is told from Hinata’s perspective since she previously doesn’t know

123
eastern merchants. Then it is reasonable to assume that the traitors have also
learnt about out preparations to strike against the angels. That’s why they’ve ma-
nipulated Hinata into assassinating Rimuru.
This is a sensible theory and it makes it even more likely that there are traitors
in their ranks. But she will investigate the matter later. Right now, the issue at
hand is—
“Right. But… If that’s the case, wouldn’t the new Demon Lord Rimuru—”
“Our best solution now is to leave the matter alone. But it’s worth celebrating
that we haven’t declared him as the “Nemesis of God”.”
“But…”
“Is there a problem?”
“…Yes. Those monsters are developing their city and constructing roads. These
may lead to an earlier assault from the angels.”
“Oh yeah, they are still out there. It would be quite annoying to be harassed
by a bunch of Phthiraptera (flying lice), but it would be even more troublesome to
antagonize Demon Lord Rimuru and “Storm Dragon” Veldora. Besides, the mon-
sters are bigger threats to them, so the angels will probably focus on attacking
them. So, there’s no use in worrying over it now.”
Angels are nothing compared to Ruminas. Understanding her thoughts, Hinata
complies to her course of actions.
There is however another issue—
“—By the way, Ruminas-sama upholds the idea “All monsters are mankind’s
enemies” —Yet the existence of their town has completely subverted the doctrines
of Ruminas…”
Ruminas looks troubled at that query.
She ponders for a while.
She won’t be able to easily eliminate them at this point of time, yet if not,
people may instead lose faith in the church’s doctrines for it will lack justification
and persuasiveness. And she can’t bear to lose her followers now after spending
thousands of years fostering her religion.
“Why don’t we make him the evil Demon Lord and build a friendly accomplice
relationship on that basis?”
Louis suddenly speaks up.
It is the same idea as what he mentioned before to Hinata, about having Roy
as the Demon Lord and Louis as the political machine. But just as Hinata has sus-
pected, Ruminas rejects the idea.
“No way. That new Demon Lord called Rimuru seems to want to build a king-
dom where people can live comfortably. He mentioned that human assistance is
necessary for that effort, and so he would protect them himself. He even declared
that “Whoever dares to get in my way, whether it is human or Demon lord, will all
be my enemies”, right in front of all the Demon Lords.”
Ruminas sighs with melancholy after finishing.
“If only had he not reached out to the humans, we could have just adopted
Louis’ proposal—”
She adds on angrily.

124
 Hearing so, Hinata suddenly realizes that what Rimuru said about him being a
reincarnated one was true.
But it is too late at this point. Hinata knows she has the problem of being too
stubborn to listen to others’ opinions. Now her flaws have found the worst possible
way to haunt her back.
He doesn’t seem to have realized that God Ruminas is Demon Lord Valentine.
In the worst-case scenario, I will just have to sacrifice myself. Hinata makes such
resolves.
“In other words, we can only quietly observe.”
“Hmm, indeed. We should stay put and act natural to the public. It would only
make the situation worse if we try to find excuses. We will have to tell the nations
the truth that “Storm Dragon” Veldora has been revived.”
“What do you plan to do with Demon Lord Rimuru then?”
Hinata begins to ponder while Ruminas and Louis also begin to strategize.
“… About that. Rimuru will probably respond to the so-called political consul-
tation, so we should try have the Western Nations cover things up by giving a
vague response. Would you agree to that, Hinata?”
It may sound like a question, but Ruminas has already made up her mind.
If that’s the case, Hinata has no objection.
“Alright.”
“You sound rather reluctant.”
“—A bit, because I still wish I killed him when I have the chance.”
“You are right to put it that way. But, that Rimuru is not that dumb as to take
such a thing to heart and stand against me.”
What she implies is that it won’t matter even if Ruminas’ true identity is ex-
posed.
But Hinata thinks that this is not an appropriate response.
“—I shall take care of the matter.”
She hides her truthful response and bids farewell to Ruminas.

***

—A month or so later.
Hinata has been working overtime forgoing sleeps.
Not only has she been building a defensive line with the Holy Knights to defend
against Veldora, she has also been dispatching members of the Imperial Guards
all around the world to collect intelligence. Nowadays, the eastern merchants who
once worked as her informants are no longer reliable. Hinata believes that only
intelligence collected by her own subordinates have credibility.
The time forwards to the present day. They are about to attend the monthly
conference between the two wings serving the Pope.

125
 The participants include the Holy Knight Order that Hinata personally oversees
and the Regiment of the Pope’s Imperial Guards41—the Imperial Knights that serve
the Pope's Ministry.
They are the pride of Holy Empire Ruberios, two orders of Knights led by Hinata
Sakaguchi.
The meeting is being hosted by Hinata.
She is worthy of her status as the strongest knight being both the Head of
Knights among the Pope’s Imperial Guards and being the commander of the Holy
Knight Order.
The table they sit is of U-shape where Hinata takes the head seat. On her right
are the six representatives of the Holy Knight Order.
Vice-Commander of the order, Reynald Jesta.
This Holy Knight with a gentle expression is known as the Childe42 of “Light”.
Next to him is “Air” 43, Arno Bauman.
This man is rumored to be the strongest knight behind to Hinata; known for
his outstanding skill as a captain in commanding troops and is the spiritual assault
captain of the Holy Knight Order.
After Arno, there are four other captains:
“Earth” Bacchus.
—A quiet and sturdy man who is skilled with a magic-infused holy mace in
decimating his enemies.
“Water” Ritase.
—Not only is she a beautiful woman and skillful healer, she is also a Spirit
Wielder can summon the power of the Holy Water Maiden, Undine.
“Fire” Gerald.
—A tall knight and fire mage who wields the fire spear—Bestial Spear of Flame
“Red Spear”. He is a serious man who always looks out for his companions.
“Wind” Fritz.
—A magic knight who is both skilled in wind magic and dual-wielding swords.
Among the many more serious knights within the Holy Knight Order, Fritz is one
of the rare informal individuals. He was born with a wild and carefree personality
and is the only one who wears his uniform casually within the order. Yet he is also
the man who looks up to Hinata the most.
They each lead twenty Holy Knights and form the Five Captains of the Holy
Knight Order with Arno as their leader. There are only hundred or so members
within the Holy Knight Order, and these captains are the strongest among them
with unquestionable strength.
In comparison, the regiment on Hinata’s left favors individual talents. They are
the Pope’s Imperial Guards.

41
Will be abbreviated as “Pope’s Imperial Guards” in future iterations.
42
Childe: A young nobleman.

43
Their official honorifics are “Saint of 「Element」”.The source only uses their elements as their ti-
tles.

126
 There are, in total, thirty-three members, each with different attire and equip-
ment. The reason they only few as thirty-three people is due to the fact that each
have strong combat capabilities .
Any of them alone possess enough strength to stand against an entire army.
The Pope has even praised them to be “Fortresses”44 in battle. But it is only natural
considering they all possess combat abilities above Rank A. Not only that, several
of them united can even stand against a Calamity-Rank threat, making them on
par with heroes of this world.
Among them, a few are worthy of mention:
“Vault of Heaven” Sare.
—He takes the appearance of an innocent young boy, yet in reality, is older
than everyone at the scene. He has been the head knight in the Imperial Guards
since before Hinata’s enrollment.
“Boulder” Grigori.
—Sare’s right hand man who possesses the ability to harden his body, also
known as “Immovable” 45. His torso is his weapon, whose toughness exceeds that
of most metals. He is the type to withstand continuous attacks.
“Turbulent Sea” Glenda.
—A newcomer who arrived even later than Hinata and only made her name in
the past few years. She is a wild beauty with eye-catching bottom-curl red hair.
She once dirtied her hands in mercenary business and her combat tactics have
always been veiled in secrecy. The only person who has actually experienced her
true abilities is the ex-Knight Lamar, who she defeated.
The three people known as the “Three Martial Sages” are seated on the oppo-
site side of the six Holy Knights.
All nine people seated here are capable of abilities beyond mortals. The world
recognizes them as the opposing forces against “Demon Lords” — “Saints”.
With Hinata, they make up for the Ten Great Saints.
Saints are a high rank species that human can evolve into through many years
of rigorous training. People who reach this level are called “Sage”. Their lifespan
is greatly lengthened and have the ability to transform into a semi-spiritual lifeform.
They would be rid of the shackles of the human flesh. And that’s why people who
reached the level of Sage are able to utilize enormous power. Their immense phys-
ical prowess and precision in magical usage has been strengthened far beyond
what an average man could foresee, making them powerful beings, able to rival
the “Demon Lord Breed” 46. They are the guardians of mankind and are slowly
evolving into the envoys of God.

44
The source states “Grant them the title of “Fortress””, but it is more likely to be a metaphor for their
strength,
45
万物不働 - The source translates more accurately to “cannot be moved by anything”.
46
*Important Note: (As already addressed in translator’s note)
If you have read the YenPress translation of Slime, you may have come across the term “Demon Lord
Seed”, which is the same term that is being used here as “Demon Lord Breed”. My understanding of

127
 With that being said however, they are all nonetheless judged by standards of
strength set by humans…
They await Hinata’s arrival silently.
Several Holy Knights awaits orders behind their respective captains.
The other members of the regiments have no seat and simply remain standing,
waiting for the joint conference to start.
Soon, the heavy gate opens—
“Sorry to keep you all waiting. Let’s begin the conference.”
As Hinata arrives, the united conference unfolds.
Right behind Hinata, Pope Louis sits behind the royal veil to observe the pro-
gress of the united conference.
As soon as the conference begins, Sare immediately lashes out at her:
“Oi oi oi, aren’t you rad coming in late. I’d let you slide for not stopping the
revival of Veldora, but now you allowed a new Demon Lord to be born. It must be
a joke to have cheap-shot like this to represent us, is it not?!”
Hinata may be the Head of Knights, but for many, the knights’ obedience
doesn’t reflect their true opinions.
Sare is the number one among the anti-Hinata crowd since he lost his prestig-
ious status because of her.
For the past month, members of the regiment have been spread all over the
land under orders from Hinata. They brought back a lot of information and con-
firmed the connections between the series of major events that took place.
The birth of Demon Lord Rimuru;
The revival of “Storm Dragon” Veldora, and the Walpurgis Banquet, including
the recent unrest within Farmus Kingdom.
And Sare is implying that all of this happened due to the fact that Hinata an-
tagonized Rimuru.
“That’s quite rude of you, Sare-dono.”
“Oi, brat. If you have a problem with our commander, how about you go a few
rounds with me first?”
Reynald retorts coldly with a smile and is backed up by Arno.
Someone wants to rebuke this—It’s Grigori sitting next to Sare.
“The noble sir knight wants to fight us? Considering your high status, stop
mocking opponents who only lose to you on purpose. Don’t get so full of yourself.”
47

“What did you say?”

“I see you have a death wish.”
The united conference suddenly is a step away from becoming a battlefield.
But Hinata calms all of them down.
“How very uninteresting, there is no time for in-fights now. Sare, if you wish
to take my place, I can pass you my seat anytime. But before I hand it to you, I’ll
have to test your strength.”

47
This sentence is somewhat confusing. But I think it’s an insult that implies Arno can only defeat peo-
ple who intentionally loses to him due to his high status.

128
 Hinata’s words silence the conference room.
It is for the fact that her tone can no longer be described as annoyed, but
instead expressing killing intent much more intense than annoyance.
Whoever continues to argue will be executed without question, and that is the
absolute judgement from Hinata. The knights are not stupid enough to not realize
the message behind her words.
Hinata is usually very calm, and so, in moments like this when she displays
her emotions, even Sare know that provoking her now would be dangerous.
“Tsk! Don’t you forget about your own words.”
Sare glares at Hinata annoyed.
He was once defeated by Hinata.
Normally he wouldn’t lose. To Sare at least, there was no way Hinata was
better than him.
Yet the result of their fight was a huge flop.
Having experienced his last defeat, Sare won’t dare to make a move now. He
doesn’t have a chance in winning against her, as long as the secret to her power
remains unseen by him. It would be a battle he has no chance to win—Which is
why Sare obeys Hinata’s orders without complaint for now.
After Sare settles down, the united conference can finally commence.
“I have something to report.”
As she finishes, “Saint of Water” Ritase stands up and begins her report. She
was the one assigned to investigate the Jura Great Forest.
“Jura Great Forest has been peaceful. It has not been affected by the revival
of Veldora which is confirmed by the merchants going in and out of the town.”
The Tempest Federation is, in fact, often visited by merchants from Brumund
Kingdom.
The locally produced healing potions are very popular, and apart from that,
people also want to purchase their silk products; not to mention their rare monster
materials and equipment. That’s why the merchants often queue up in the city to
purchase the high-quality goods.
“How can that be? Why would they do business with a Demon Lord?”
“And Veldora, it is recorded that he’s a warmonger who spreads chaos wher-
ever he goes, yet right now there seems to be no sign that he’s up to such busi-
ness…”
Some begin to raise doubts, only to be hushed as Hinata waves her hand dis-
missively.
“Finish the report first.”
She tells Ritase to continue the report.
“Very well. I shall continue my report. I’ve learned that the government of
Brumund Kingdom has declared diplomatic relations with the Tempest Federation
from the merchants. They’ve also been given safe passage for the civilians to travel
to Tempest with ease. In addition, the roads to the city has been dazzlingly clean,
with not even a trace of horse manure. There weren’t any sightings of monsters
on the road either, so it would seem the said guarantee of personal safety wasn’t
just for show.”

129
 “Have you explored the location?”
“Yes. In order to confirm things myself, I disguised myself as a merchant to
visit the city. There were designated security personnel to maintain order in the
streets. The level of development the monster town possesses has exceeded our
expectations. And although it had a slightly concentrated magicule content, it
wasn’t enough to affect human body. It would seem they really do intend to be
friendly to humans, just as Demon Lord Rimuru claims.”
“—Is that so? What about Veldora?”
“Y-yes, ma’am. About that…”
“What is it?”
“It is forbidden to enter “The Sealed Cave”. I wasn’t aware any other location
for that the evil dragon may prefer to be… So, I wasn’t able to find him.”
“Hmm.”
Hinata hums thoughtfully and acknowledges the end of Ritase’s report with a
nod after she announced, “That concludes my report”.
“There wasn’t any sign of Veldora. Perhaps the rumor of his revival is fake
news—”
As “Saint of Wind” Fritz opens his mouth to say something, he is stopped by
Hinata’s cold eyes. It shuts him up immediately.
Ignoring the now panicked and apologetic Fritz, Hinata opens up:
“The divine order is absolute. Anyway, we have now had information on Demon
Lord Rimuru’s current movements. Next report please.”
As she finishes, Hinata wants everyone to report the results of their own in-
vestigation as well. Before the conference, she had planned out the necessary
information she wishes to learn in this conference.
“—It would seem to be the case that the government of Ingracia Kingdom has
been relatively settled. When comparing to its usual competitor, Farmus Kingdom,
who has since fallen from grace, the power of Ingracia Kingdom is expected to
grow.”
The reports proceed in order.
As the knights of the Pope’s Imperial Guards, they can freely enter and exit
any of the Western Nations.
They may even give orders to the Templar Knight Orders stationed in different
nations. In terms of ranking, the captions of the Templar Order are still below them.
In fear of disrupting the chain of command, their home nation (Ruberios) can-
not give orders to them without permission from higher authorities. But in case of
emergency, the Pope’s Imperial Guards can assume direct command the Templar
Knight Order.
Given that’s the case, their missions did not encounter any obstacles and were
successful in gathering intelligence from the neighboring nations.
This is where the Imperial Guards differ from the Holy Knight Order. The Holy
Knight Order is also free to visit the nations given its affiliation with the Western
Saints Church. But they cannot give orders to the Templar Knight Order. There are
also cases of members of the Templar Order joining the Holy Knight Order. One
can only explain this as the structural difference between their organizations.

130
 This is why Hinata has decided to use the advantages of each organization
when assigning orders for the convenience of gaining more information efficiently.
It is now the last person’s turn to report, which is Sare.
“Alright, after hearing everyone’s report, I have a rough idea of what boss is
trying to find. Isn’t my part the one you want to know the most?”
“That’s right. Of course, I was handed with the most important mission to you.
Now do your report.”
“I see. Regarding the current situation of Farmus Kingdom, King Edmalis of
Farmus has stepped down and it seems that the crown has been transferred peace-
fully. But, the new king, Edward, seems to be recruiting some powerful mercenar-
ies. With him leading, the nobles seem to be doing similar things on their own as
well. I think it is likely the precursor of a civil war—”
The news of the birth of Demon Lord Rimuru has spread throughout of the
Western Nations. But even if that was the case, the Brumund Kingdom, who has
been communicating with Tempest Federation seems to continue grow more pros-
perous.
In comparison, the situation in Farmus Kingdom seems to be getting chaotic
and abnormal.
The nobles are like a plate of scattered sand, and many are acting to preserve
their own power. Some are even attempting to reach out to the Western Saints
Church and the elders within the Western Council. A civil war seems imminent.
The people of Farmus also seem to have been affected greatly. The price of
goods has risen while the commodity flow stagnates (supply doesn’t meet demand).
Some have been conscripted into the army in order to fill the void of the twenty-
thousand soldiers they lost. These newcomers have no combat experience, yet
they’ve been pushed to a desperate spot to have been conscripted.
In other words, these are all signs of civil unrest.
The neighboring small nations have all reacted differently, but they have one
thing in common: that is to keep vigilant against the Farmus Kingdom. Sensing
the change in situation, these nations have been tightening security in order to
prevent themselves from being affected.
Sooner or later there will be a war—This thought must be on everyone’s mind.
“—But this information alone won’t be enough to determine Demon Lord Ri-
muru’s involvement.”
“I suppose that’s true. Anything else?”
“I’ve screened out the individuals to come into contact with the new King Ed-
ward. There have been important figures from the Council, high-ranked officers
from the Freedom Association, as well as eastern merchants. He has even at-
tempted to reach out to my subordinates.”
“What is his goal? Accumulating military strength?”
“Impressive; you are right with that guess, Miss Head Knight48.”

48
The JP directly translate to “Head Knight-sama”, maybe too weeb even for my taste.

131
 “If that’s the case, we can conclude that the new king Edward isn’t considering
paying the war reparations. No Demon Lord would tolerate such behavior, and I
doubt Rimuru is dumb enough to not realize this.”
“Oh—Then does this mean that boss thinks all of these are also part of Demon
Lord Rimuru’s plan?”
“I suppose.”
Hinata nods.
What a timing indeed. All of the intelligence leads to the same conclusion…
There’s no other way around it, someone is manipulating things behind the scenes.
Some of her doubts are confirmed as she listens to the report.
Who is behind all this?
There can only be one answer.
Since Demon Lord Clayman who was secretly active among the Western Na-
tions have died, it leaves only one person to be behind such a scheme.
The newly-risen Demon Lord—Rimuru.
How troublesome. Whether it is his personality (that I can’t overlook) or his
wisdom in planning out such comprehensive plan. He did mention he was originally
Japanese; I suppose that’s indeed true…
Hinata comments on Rimuru calmly.
Now that she recalls all these, all her problems have all been due to her trust
in the words of the eastern merchants. Their many years of connection with her
has earned them her trust, and she has taken all of their information in, which has
been proven to be a fatal mistake. Hinata begins to reflect.
The worst thing is, that most of their information was accurate. The only thing
they modified was the portion regarding Rimuru that led to her misunderstanding.
These small yet unverified lies have led Hinata astray. Had she believed what Ri-
muru said then, there may even be changes to how things would play out.
But there is no use saying such thing now.
Hinata then suddenly finds a part of Sare’s report to be concerning.
“Speaking of which, Sare, didn’t Edward have contact with the eastern mer-
chants? Do you know what they discussed?”
“Why are you suddenly interested in the merchants? Aren’t we done with this?
We know it was the Demon Lord who’s been behind the scenes? Now it’s the time
to discuss our future plans and how to react to the situation.”
“That part of discussion is, of course, necessary, but I am also curious about
the merchants. So, quit beating around the bush and answer me.”
“Tsk. Weren’t those people only in it for the money?”
“No. They lure the unsuspecting into their scheme to profit themselves. Even
I was also deceived and manipulated by them before. You all have to be careful in
the future as well. So then, what have you learnt?”
“Ho, I suppose they are really something to have manipulated a schemer like
you. But, about that… There wasn’t something extremely important they discussed.
Ah, hold on. Glenda, weren’t commercial cities included within your area of inves-
tigation? Those places are where the merchants from east and west get in contact;
have you got wind of anything interesting?”

132
 Although Sare has a bone to pick with Hinata, he is still very responsible for
his work. Then again, Sare has to acknowledge Hinata’s strength.
She was able to train knights with poor skills into members of the Holy Knight
Order. She had no mercy for monsters while also having her heart devoted to
protecting the people.
Somewhere in his heart, Sare does approve of her. That’s why he did the in-
vestigation, just as she ordered and shared the information he collected. He in-
tends to take Hinata down from her seat, but he doesn’t plan to pull the order back
by any means.
Sare believes in strength, and for better or worse, his personality reflects how
he acts. Hinata is well aware of that as well.
Then, Glenda—
“Well, according to my knowledge, there hasn’t been anything suspicious
there.”
She lies in a thuggish tone.
Glenda has led the life of a mercenary in the underworld and she’s seen eve-
rything. Her instincts tell her that there is money to make out of the crisis brewing
from these events. It is part of her principles to put belief and business as two
separate matters.
The public may think that she is a faithful follower of the Ruminism, but that’s
not the case at all. Her real goal is the power wielded by the collective members
of the believers of Ruminas all over the world.
That can be money, or information, or military force. There may be hundreds
of variations, but every one of which is essential to Glenda.
Her status now allows her to freely access all of these, so she can’t lose her
position. And it is for the same reason that Glenda didn’t tell Hinata the truth.
In fact, Glenda did indeed visit the commercial cities Sare mentioned and got
in contact with the eastern merchants.
In addition, she even attended a secret meeting with some prominent figures
who can be considered elders within the Council.
Her reward was money.
And the contract was to spread false information.
But right now, there’s still no time for her to do that as she must wait for the
correct opportunity.
That’s why Glenda is thinking to herself “It would be bad if Hinata suspects
me”.
Hinata is cruel and cold-blooded. She wouldn’t spare mercy to her enemies.
Glenda can’t get careless while trying to find a way to trick her.
On the other hand, she’s quite nice to her comrades.
It would be a stretch to say comrades, it is more fitting to refer to the followers
of Ruminas. She probably treats people who believes in the same God as her more
like family than comrades.
Glenda has seen through Hinata’s personality.
It is for the fact that she is generous when treating her own companions that
she allows Sare to constantly confront her.

133
 And it is why that she hasn’t discovered Glenda’s betrayal.
Because she treats her own men too good, Hinata will one day fall from grace
due to her own personality—Glenda thinks to herself.
Given this to be the case—
“Since Miss Head Knight cares so much about it, I can go for a more detailed
investigation.”
“Is that so? Then I’ll be relying on you. Please be careful and do not fall for
those merchants’ words. Understood?”
“Leave it to me. I have my ways. So, I shall get more in-depth information.”
Glenda takes on the mission without hesitation in front of Hinata.
She is not self-aware at all, and her casual words have already revealed much
to the Hinata…
She sighs internally after having observed Glenda’s every move.
Seriously, I got looked down on. Or could it be that she thinks I’m kind to my
companions?
If that’s the case, she will be sorely disappointed. Hinata thinks to herself.
Hinata doesn’t see any value in companionship at all.
Glenda misjudged that point.
Hinata is only cautious because she considers them as useful pawns to Rumi-
nas. And she does so to prevent any damage to Ruminas’ property.
The Holy Knight Order who has been trained by Hinata to serve as her left and
right hands are all faithful followers of Hinata.
You may even call them Hinata’s exclusive Knight Order with their absolute
loyalty towards her.
In contrast, the members of the Imperial Guards often act on their own. But
since they also believe in Ruminas, Hinata is thus generous enough to keep an eye
closed on their behavior.
Sare is perhaps the best example. His conflict and constant provoking of her
are all just acts for everyone else. Sare and Hinata are both aware of that. He may
complain, but when it is all business as usual when it comes to work—In some
sense, Sare is very easily manipulated.
Besides, Sare is not aware of Ruminas.
Not only Sare, everyone except Hinata is unaware of Ruminas’ existence.
—How pathetic. They are just as ignorant of the truth like I was before…
Hinata suddenly thinks.
Glenda is very ambitious.
With her level of beauty and strength combined, she is very confident in herself.
She must believe that she can take me down, Hinata thinks to herself.
Perhaps she is even planning to win the affection of Louis. It is only natural for
her to go after Louis to win his heart not knowing his identity as a vampire.
Whatever. She can do what she wants, but—
As soon as she betrays the Church, it would be a different matter.
Hinata won’t comment on anything the regiment does under one condition—
That they do not act to disadvantage her and Ruminas.

134
 However, now that Hinata is suspecting the existence of traitors, Glenda’s acts
are becoming problematic. But she may have just been manipulated by others, so
Hinata doesn’t plan to eliminate her immediately.
Anyhow, she can only keep an extra eye on her.
—Speaking of which, they seem less disciplined these days. I need be stricter
during drills to show them their place.
Hinata feels rather troubled thinking so. But there are more important topics
to discuss.
She changes up her mood and says:
“Alright, everyone has finished their report. I assume everyone has been up-
dated on the situation.”
“Yes. The impact of the revival of “Storm Dragon” Veldora has been much less
significant than we predicted. The only known casualties are the Farmus army who
engaged in the war. But I think that it was probably a fake rumor released by
Demon Lord Rimuru. The actual casualty rate should be zero.”
“If that’s the case, we will have to question the survivor, Archbishop Rayheim.
We know that Veldora has been revived. So, what happened on that battlefield
seems to be more concerning.”
As Hinata’s adjutant49 Reynald says so, Sare follows him up with agreement.
“That’s why we should call him in. He should be arriving anytime now—”
Hinata ordered Nicholas to summon Rayheim. Not only did Rayheim actually
face defeat in battle, he also must have seen Rimuru himself. And so, he is sum-
moned to share his story and thoughts.
In addition—
The dates of Veldora’s revival and the defeat of Farmus army seem to only be
several days apart from each other. Although all the neighboring nations have
been spreading the rumor that Veldora has decimated Farmus army, but in reality,
the timeline doesn’t come close to align. It is for this reason that the factual testi-
mony from survivor Rayheim is required.
Rayheim is scheduled to arrive early this morning, yet he is late.
“I’m looking forward to it. There is no way to tell what kind of story we are
going to hear. How exciting.”
“Perhaps it will be matters regarding Veldora’s revival, he might have some
insight into it.”
“There has also been rumor that “Demon Lord Rimuru negotiated with Veldora
and successfully calmed him down”, but it is difficult to verify its authenticity.
Veldora has been behaving himself since his revival. If that’s true, the credibility
of such rumor would also be higher.”
“Saint of Air” Arno analyzes calmly.
Everyone nods in agreement.
Everyone has come to some level of understanding that Rimuru and “Storm
Dragon” Veldora are connected in some way.
Then there shouldn’t be any need to hide it. Hinata concludes.

49
Or second-hand to Hinata

135
 She is referring to what Ruminas has mentioned—the fact that Rimuru and
Veldora are allies.
“—Indeed, that is true. I have to inform you all beforehand, God Ruminas has
given the divine order that Demon lord Rimuru is capable of suppressing the
“Storm Dragon”. For that reason, God said “You shall not take on Demon Lord
Rimuru no matter what”. I hope everyone will keep that in mind.”
“I-If that’s the case…”
“I’ll be straight with you all then. We are staying low on this incident. We must
not confront the Demon Lord directly.”
The crowds see Hinata rise up and firmly declare so.
It is to show that they’ve officially proclaimed to not interfere with Demon Lord
Rimuru.
And so, everyone is shocked in response.
“Is it really okay?! Are you telling us to do nothing while Demon Lord Rimuru
continues his plotting in Farmus Kingdom?”
“Demon Lords are indeed difficult to take on, but aren’t those words just for
the public? We, the Ten Great Saints, will not lose to a Demon Lord!”
There is truth to Sare’s words.
Humans are not completely helpless when confronting S-Rank threat like De-
mon Lords.
They’ve long prepared the military force to face the Demon Lords.
People such as the Ten Great Saints, people who’ve reached the level of “Sage”.
Arno, Reynald and Grigori. The three would stand a chance against a Special
Rank A monster.
Among the Ten Saints, Sare is undoubtedly the strongest next to Hinata. He
wouldn’t do too bad if he fights against a Demon Lord.
A duel between a Saint and Demon Lord like the legends tell is unlikely to occur.
But if it really comes to that, we can have a good fight with our enemies then—
Hinata thinks.
They have a rather good chance to win against opponents such as Demon Lord
Clayman who’s been tempting to make a move in the Western Nations.
However, such judgement can only be made towards the (unawakened) “De-
mon Lord Breed”.
Sare and the rest won’t be able to handle a True Demon Lord.
This is the most common of knowledge to Hinata, as she knows the truth about
Demon Lord Ruminas.
And even Rimuru has also—
It is rumored that large nations such as Farmus have summoned many “Oth-
erworlders” and trained them for battle. Although such acts are largely criticized
and prohibited by the public from a humanitarian standpoint, the enemies they
fight are still monsters who pose threats to the whole of mankind. It renders such
moral judgement uncompelling in the long run.
The Farmus army consists of Head of Court Mages, majin Larzen who can re-
peatedly reincarnate and the now dead Knight Commander Folgen. They were still
defeated by Demon Lord Rimuru despite such military might.

136
 In addition to Ruminas’ account of Rimuru’s instant kill of Demon Lord Clayman,
it should be clear that the “Ten Great Saints” who only possess the title (of Saint),
would not stand a chance against him unless they are truly able to achieve higher
evolution to become a real “Saint”.
—Like Hinata.
If the opponent right now is Demon Lord Rimuru, any of the nine Great Saints
other than Hinata would not stand a chance. If that’s the case, they should then
prevent unnecessary casualties.
Besides—
“But…by the way… This time, there’s also the “Storm Dragon” on top of there
being a Demon Lord. The situation may grow more chaotic if we make a move
without planning.”
Reynald’s calm analysis is straight to the point—The Tempest Federation has
the aid of Veldora.
There is little chance to win even if they throw in all of the military reserves of
Ruberios.
“We should just do it! We can’t allow our territories to just be taken over by
the Demon Lord!”
The conference room quiets down due to Grigori’s shout.
His words represent everyone’s thoughts at the scene. Their eyes fall onto
Hinata.
Yet with an uncaring expression, Hinata simply allows them to gaze.
“The divine order of God cannot be defied. It is not within our power to defy.”
“How can it be?! Are we to leave Farmus Kingdom to its own demise?!”
“That’s not the case, Ritase. There may, at most, be an outbreak of civil war
in that kingdom. What we ought to protect are not the royalty or nobles, but the
people. We should focus more on preventing the civil war from affecting the citi-
zens of Farmus as well as other states.”
“What do you mean?”
“That kingdom may change its leadership, but if we are to intervene, it would
be interfering in their internal affairs. Haven’t they always been refuting our re-
quests for them to stop summoning “Otherworlders” with the excuse of “interfer-
ence with internal affairs” ? This will probably play out the same way.”
Hinata answers coldly with a smile.
“Then according to you, are we not approving the actions of Demon Lord Ri-
muru?”
Grigori questions Hinata.
“That’s right. Since Demon Lord Rimuru stated that he doesn’t wish to antag-
onize humans, there is no need to continue our hostile approach. Not only did
Archbishop Rayhiem’s attempt to eliminate Rimuru end in failure, but so did mine
as well. There is a high chance of them listing us as their enemies if we continue
this way, so we can only allow their actions in Farmus Kingdom.”
“But that’s the misstep of Western Saints Church—Or rather, you. We here in
Ruberios didn’t mess things up!”
Grigori shouts out.

137
 But Hinata is not moved by it.
Her smile is replaced by a tone of indifference as she answers Grigori:
“You are right. That’s why none of you are to make a move. In the worst-case
scenario, I would push firmly the stance of Western Saints Church—That is my
own final verdict.”
She answers quite calmly.
“What!”
“Hinata-sama!”
Hinata gives her order to the Imperial Guards ignoring the astounded Holy
Knights. Even Sare seems to panic realizing her resolve.
“Rest assured. In my view, he does not wish to start a war with us.”
Hinata said so in hope of comforting the rest, but no one seems to accept this.
“It can’t be, how could boss trust the enemy so much?”
“It would be strange for me to say such things before, when not only did I not
believe him, I tried to kill him off. But now, I think he is trustworthy. He said to
me in person that he was a “Otherworlder” just like me. Although I ignored his
words completely then, it seems that he truly is trying to avoid conflict with us.”
“Is he really a “Otherworlder” ? Wouldn’t that make him the same type of
reincarnated majin as Demon Lord Leon who turned from human to a monster?”
“No, according to himself, he seems to have died in his original world to be
reincarnated as a slime50 in this world.”
“Are you kidding me?”
“Sare, shouldn’t you know that I hate jokes?”
“Tsk, that would be unprecedented if true. There are indeed cases of reincar-
nation, but those would only retain the memories of their past life. How can some-
one cross to another world and get reincarnated at the same time…”
“That would indeed be a first.”
Hearing Sare’s comment, Reynald also gives the same view after recalling.
“But what odds are we talking here, to have been reincarnated as a slime?
Right, what would you do if it happens to you?”
Arno asks Ritase next to him. He can only see that a shred of annoyance is
added to her already distressed face.
“I don’t even want to think about it. I wouldn’t be able to talk, so human
contact would be challenging. And considering the limited vocabulary a slime would
have, I wouldn’t even properly communicate the message of “I am harmless (not
a bad slime)” to others I encounter. After all, most slimes cannot talk at all.”
Ritase speaks up on her most sincere thoughts.
You cannot talk and do not have any limbs. Communication is only made
harder when you do not know the spoken language or written words used by others.
Upon considering these, everyone begins to feel somewhat sympathetic to-
wards Rimuru.
“I suppose.”
“That’s true…”

50 Roll credits

138
 The members of Holy Knight and Imperial Guards agrees with her one by one.
“I originally thought that they were all lies from a monster, but they may turn
out to be real. To this day, I feel a little sorry to him.”
Hinata is no exception, moreover—
If Rimuru had indeed tried his best to express sincerity, he would likely hold a
grudge after Hinata completely ignored all of it, she thinks to herself.
“Our opponent is a monster after all, so it cannot be helped.”
“And the doctrines also directly prohibit it…”
Sare and Reynald whispers.
Had they been in the same shoes as Hinata, they would likely have done the
same thing.
How can they listen to a monster when the doctrines are unquestionable?
If Hinata really listened, it would probably lead to huge backlash that renders
her a public enemy of Ruberios.
“Moreover, I was secretly informed that Rimuru was an enemy of my dear
mentor…”
“How is that the case?”
“Didn’t I mention it? I was also manipulated—by the eastern merchants. At the
time, they came with the news that a monster had disguised himself as human in
an attempt to invade other countries. They said that he built a kingdom in order
to deceive the neighboring nations. They also mentioned that the ruler of that
kingdom, this monster named Rimuru, was the fiend that murdered my teacher.
That’s why I went to execute him without hesitation.”
“And to cause him to escape later? I really can’t tell whether it is a good or bad
thing…”
Sare shakes his head helplessly after hearing Hinata’s explanation.
Sare is right however, since Rimuru has become a huge concern today, which
Hinata also agrees. Yet there would likely be a conflict no matter how it went down.
“He was highly skillful during his escape. Now that he has become Demon Lord,
he must have undergone evolution, so opposing him is not the wise move to take.”
No one objects Hinata’s view.
There is no use to refer to the doctrines now that the divine order of God has
been issued. If that’s the case, frankly they should just accept that reality from
now on and try and make peace with the opposing party.
“Then, what is Hinata-sama planning to do?”
Reynald asks.
In response, Hinata replies calmly: “We stay put.”
If the other side were human enemies, she would be willing to gamble her life
in a battle. Yet since Demon Lord Rimuru has expressed hope to communicate with
other nations, Hinata has decided to approve his actions. Because she doesn’t wish
to defy the holy will of Ruminas.
That is however, unless Rimuru’s actions become malicious…
“What should we do if Demon Lord Rimuru considers Hinata-sama as an en-
emy?”

139
 “Right. It’s true that boss tried to kill him. Now this Rimuru has become many
times stronger after evolving into a Demon Lord, it wouldn’t be strange for him to
seek revenge against you.”
Hearing this, Hinata shuns their many concerns.
“Didn’t I just tell you all? Just consider all of these my own judgement. I am
actually planning to visit and talk to him in person while our relation is still unde-
termined. if necessary, I wouldn’t mind kneeling to apologize.”
Hinata answers rather uncaringly.
Now that Hinata has said words that everyone can’t just simply overlook.
“That’s just reckless!”
“It is too dangerous!”
“Demon Lord Rimuru may be scheming to eliminate Hinata-sama, you could
be killed if you walk into his trap!”
“Even if Hinata-sama isn’t being plotted against, if that monster’s underlings
decide to attack in groups…”
“Everyone, calm down. I am not planning to take off just yet. The most im-
portant thing now is to correctly interpret what Demon Lord Rimuru wants—”
Hinata is only telling everyone to stay calm because she believes there won’t
be any issue.
There have been reports pointing out that Rimuru is very kind and friendly to
others.
She recalls how she felt during her encounter with Rimuru and doesn’t find
much reason to suspect this observation.
I would be able to be forgiven if I go out of my way to show my sincerity and
talk with him—Although it is a one-sided view, Hinata truly believes so.
Yet her wish would not come true.
Human greed intertwined with evil intents have tainted the situation— Manip-
ulated it far beyond Hinata’s expectation.
Things are beginning to take a turn for the worst.

***

A knock echoes on the conference room.

It must be Rayheim and Nicolas—Hinata thinks to herself. Everyone has been
expecting them. “Please come in” she says. Upon issuing this concise permission,
the knights guarding outside obeys and open the door.
The person entering is someone being expected by Hinata.
It is Hinata’s trusted subordinate, Nicolas Spertus.
He enters the room followed by Archbishop Rayheim who has a nervous ex-
pression.
Until now, everything has been proceeding as expected.
But, Hinata frowns as she sees the people entering next.
These are completely unexpected visitors —The “Seven Celestial Sages” 51.

51
Note 1: Differentiate “Sage” here from the other “Sage” as in a evolvable race. This is just using WN
translation of the group, the “Sage” in the title of the Seven Celestial is more akin to “Master”.

140
 “Long time no see, Hinata.”
“How have you been?”
“What is it, why do you look so surprised?”
Hinata is shocked to the point of speechlessness seeing this unfolding before
her.
“Why are you here…?”
She can’t help but ask.
Nicholas, who is almost always calm in conduct looks panicked as well, along-
side Rayheim, who seems terrified.
“Boss, who are these people?”
Sare asks. He gets an immediate response. Instead of from Hinata, it is Nich-
olas who led them here.
“S-Sare, how rude or you! These are the masters of the “Seven Celestials” 52.”
Sare suddenly realizes as Nicholas words reach his ear.
“— “Seven Celestials” ? The ones from the legend?”
“Yes, these are the sages.”
Even Hinata cuts in to introduce them. Hearing this, everyone on site immedi-
ately rises up to salute—
—They are the great sages known as “Seven Celestial Sages”.
Each one them have surpassed the average “Sage”. They are legendary figures
who have even trained Chosen Heroes in the past. They have completely masked
their presence from the public eye and become legends that only live in fairy tales
or folk lore. Even the Holy Knights are unaware of their actual existence.
There are an extremely small group of people, including Hinata and Nicolas
who have actually laid eyes on them… Only a few high-ranking officials within the
Western Saints Church have had the honor to see these people.
The “Trials of Seven Celestials” that Hinata once went through was created by
them. It was a trial used to select Heroes and Chosen Hero. From knowing that
they are responsible for the trial alone, you can tell the magnitude of their author-
ity.
But Hinata really dislikes them.
In reality, the so-called “Seven Celestials” are the highest consultants of West-
ern Saints Church and are responsible for overseeing different organizations and
training new knights. All of these assignments are given by Ruminas. Yet before
Hinata came into her position, the Holy Knight Order was an organization with only
their name but nothing to back it up.
In Hinata’s view, the Seven Celestial Sages have already been derelict in their
duty.
Now that I think about it, I should have robbed them of their power completely.

Note 2: Origin of the name “Seven Celestial Sages”. The seven celestials are referring to ancient cal-
endar for the seven days of the week by referring each day to a planet. While in the west, planets in
solar system are often referred to with their Greek and Roman names e.g. Jupiter, Mars; In the East,
they are often named after natural elements. The Seven Celestials in this case refer to Sun, Moon,
Fire (Mars), Water (Mercury), Wood (Jupiter), Metal (Venus), Earth (Saturn).

52
The abbreviation is used since “Seven Celestial” it’s sort of the name of their group.

141
 Hinata has such a thought crossing her mind.
Her ability—Unique Skill “Usurper” has two main functions.
They are respectively, “Usurp” that can rob power from her opponent and “Du-
plication” which allows her to copy and learn skills.
At the start of her trial, Hinata thought these people to be the great figures
from legend. That’s why in order to learn from them, Hinata used “Duplication” to
improve herself.
In some way, Hinata can be considered as a student of the “Seven Celestial
Sages”.
But it caused much displeasure for the “Seven Celestials”.
They were annoyed by Hinata because she was stronger than them. And so,
they decided to bother and challenge her for countless days and nights.
These cunning foxes hid behind the shield of Western Saints Church and ran
the show for too long. Yet these people are extremely unproductive. If Hinata knew
this when she initially partook the trial, she would have labelled the “Seven Celes-
tials” as old crooks without hesitation and deprive them of their power permanently.
Nowadays, Hinata has used the skills she learnt from the seven sages to pass
on and train Arno and the rest of the captains the same skills.
Perhaps it is for this reason that Ruminas-sama wanted me to undergo the
“Trials of Seven Celestials” —
As she thinks so, Hinata praises Ruminas for her keen eye for talent.
In Hinata’s view, the “Seven Celestials” have already abandoned their duty of
fostering new generations of fighters. Ruminas must have some other plan for
them to have let them keep their position of power despite their dereliction of duty
for so long.
And it is for that reason Hinata acts as if she is obedient to them—
After saluting, the crowds wait quietly as the sages take their seats.
“Well then, what do we owe the honor to have your presence today—?”
Hinata asks as everyone’s representative.
“Hehehe, don’t be so nervous.” 53
“Indeed. Didn’t Archbishop Rayheim here bring back information regarding De-
mon Lord Rimuru?”
“We are interested in it too.”
The voices of the “Seven Celestials” are channeled directly to their heads
through “Telepathy”, to give their answer.
“Now then—”, Hinata says while thinking calmly.
Only three of the “Seven Celestials” are present here.
Hinata personally thinks these three are the most corrupted of the seven. Es-
pecially one of them—The fire-wielding “Sage of Fire” Azu, who can hardly even
reach Shizue Izawa in terms of power. There was nothing worth learning from him.
Hinata didn’t even need to use “Usurper” to pass his trial.

53
In the original text, the Celestial Sages’ dialogue used a different quotation sign to indicate they
communicate directly through telepathy.

142
 Despite being such a cheap-shot, he seems to have also misunderstood Hinata,
believing that she was simply unable to take his power from him. That’s why he is
rather annoying to Hinata for his constant disdain for her.
The other two are “Sage of Moon” Dana and “Sage of Metal” Vena. They most
likely came to back Azu up.
This is bad. Ruminas has ordered me to take care of this matter properly…
A shred of unease passes through Hinata’s mind at that thought.
Considering the situation as it is now, Rimuru’s impression of Hinata is already
pretty bad. Now that these three have come to cause trouble, it may ruin the
prospect of making peace. But while their goal here is still not clear; it is most
urgent however listen to Rayhiem’s account.
After being urged by the three, Rayheim begins his explanation.
Hinata puts away her feelings to listen to what Rayheim has to say.
“It was most foolish of me. We accidentally ran into a terrifying foe. It was
truly horrifying. He is undoubtedly a real Demon Lord. It is us who allowed a new
Demon Lord to be born!”
Rayheim shouts as his eyes begin to turn bloodshot during his emotional rec-
ollection of what he experienced. He begins to retell the course of events that
birthed the terrifying new Demon Lord.
Rayheim even spills all the bad deeds done by his own army despite no one
ordering so. He flashes out everything he knows in a forceful drive of will. He must
have been trying to rid himself of the pain and by doing so, is pleading forgiveness
from God to atone for his sins.
Even the Holy Knights are shaken by the details of his account of the birth of
Demon Lord Rimuru.
The sheer combat ability of the enemy was shocking.
Even their Holy Barrier would not be able to stand up against those light beam
attacks, let alone the anti-magic barrier (or anti-monster) or the more commonly
applied, defensive barriers that defend against wide-area magic attacks.
They’ve never heard of such magic before.
They themselves are probably unable to stand against an attack that could
penetrate their protective barriers.
But Hinata remains calm.
She deduces from Rayhiem’s report that it is likely an attack beam converted
from gathered sunlight.
And soon her deduction is proven true—
“Hmm. That sounds a lot like Gran-sama’s sunlight magic.”
“Is it the kind of magic that bends light? If that’s the case, can’t it be sealed
by an anti-magic barrier?”
“Besides, its power is not that strong.”
The “Seven Celestials” begin to express their “brilliant” opinions.
“Sage of Sun” Gran is the head of the “Seven Celestials” and controls the ele-
ment of “Light”. One of his skills can gather and concentrate sunlight.

143
 Although the magic that the “Seven Celestials” are talking about should be
different from this, Hinata thinks it sounds rather similar, so her guess is likely not
far from the truth.
Idiots. There’s no way he used magic to directly bend sunlight. He must have
utilized some other means to reflect the sunlight before converging them into
beams. Perhaps he has borrowed the power of wind and water spirits? But if he
wanted to actually do so, he would need quite the calculative power…
Even if that is the case, Hinata is still not afraid.
If she knew the origin of his strength, countering it would then be a piece of
cake. She would be able to stop the enemy’s attack by summoning a protective
barrier that dissipates heat and sprays dust particles into the air to disperse the
light source. This attack is full of flaws if only utilizing sunlight. To Hinata, such
attack isn’t even worth mentioning.
It seems like that he is using the scientific knowledge from the other world. In
this way, he must think that it would be hard for the uninformed people in this
world to deal with it. For him to have exploited the weakness of magic defenses…
I see that he’s not only cautious, but quite intelligent…
Thoughts are going through Hinata’s head.
Rimuru indeed possesses incredible calculative power and he is only made
more of a threat given his ability to wield multiple types of magic at the same time.
However, since Hinata has seen him in person, she doesn’t feel the need to fear
like the rest.
But, Hinata’s conclusion seems to have been made too early.
Rayheim isn’t finished yet.
There’s more story to tell… or rather, what follows next is the climax.
“Please hold on everyone. That mysterious attack was indeed powerful. Folgen-
sama was killed almost instantly. Even Larzen-sama couldn’t do a thing about it.
Near ten-thousand knights probably all died due to that one attack. But—”
Rayheim pauses for a second.
There were people who either passed out or cried due to their severe injuries.
Even those without injury were scared to insanity and hiding on the battlefield.
These soldiers just incited a massive commotion and all over the battlefield, you
could hear the sounds of despair.
He gulps loudly, as cold sweats drip profusely down his face when he says,
shivering—
“—It only got more terrifying from there. The battlefield became silent the very
next moment.”
All of these sounds disappeared—Rayheim says.
“What do you mean?”
“Exactly what I said, Hinata-sama. The survivors of the twenty-thousand army
were killed instantly. The sole survivors are the three of us: me, Larzen-sama and
the Farmus King Edmalis. I completely lost my mind after witnessing the scene
and was scared unconscious—”
Rayheim finishes up…
There is silence in the sacred cathedral.

144
 A single monster was able to massacre the entire twenty-thousand army—The
crowds are speechless before this fact presented before them. The silence is ac-
companied by a nervous air as everyone begins to recall a certain legend.
There was once a group of individuals who could single-handedly destroy na-
tions. They became Demon Lords, and so, legends—
Hinata also begins to recall.
She recalls what Ruminas said to her.
It is rumored that the early concept of the Western Saints Church began to
gain prominence around a thousand years ago. According to the history of the
nation (Ruberios), there are records of it tracing back to around twelve hundred
years ago.
It has been two thousand years since the old kingdom was destroyed by
Veldora and the people immigrated to this location.
Veldora’s stubbornness and immortal flesh were extraordinary and fighting him
seriously would only further the destruction.
Since the vampires could only obtain high-quality spirits from the blood of hu-
mans, if Veldora’s reckless actions lead to humans’ extinction, it would also sabo-
tage the food source of the vampires. It may be a different case for more ancient
vampires such as Ruminas, but it is a life or death situation for lower vampires.
That’s why Ruminas had no choice but to come up with a system to coexist with
them and thus devoted herself to the protection of mankind. She was raised to
Godhood for her rescue and leadership of the humans in the past.
Everything about this nation was caused by a rampaging Veldora.
It was an existence far more persistent and difficult to deal with than any kind
of natural phenomenon.
That’s why he was called “Catastrophe”.
Right now, they are called Special Rank S, i.e. not suitable for humans to han-
dle. However… He was not the only one that has caused mass-destruction.
Right now, the only individuals labeled as Special Rank S are the four “True
Dragons”. But that is merely a surface record for the public… According to historic
texts, there are also two Demon Lords who have also caused great destruction.
They are the “Lord of Darkness” Guy Crimson and “Tyrant of Destruction (De-
stroyer)” Milim Nava.
All of the Demon Lords are listed as S Rank, but among themselves, there is
also a difference of strong and weak ones. These two for instance, are Special
Rank S whose ranking for some reason, cannot be disclosed to the public.
Ruminas said— “Demon Lord Breed” can be awakened.
By raining mass destruction and absorb large amount of human “Soul”, the
“Demon Lord Breed” will awake and undergo an incredibly powerful evolution. The
Demon Lords truly worthy of their titles are the awakened, “True Demon Lord”. At
the same time, there are different stages to their evolution, and some Demon
Lords may even stand against a “True Dragon”.
As for Guy and Milim, Ruminas seems to believe both have exceeded the power
scale of a “True Dragon”.
Even Ruminas, who is also a “True Demon Lord”, is no match for the two.

145
 “If the opponent is Milim, I should be able to pull a trick on her. It would
probably be a fun fight, but it’s one that I’ll definitely lose.”
This is what Ruminas had to say about her.
So, what if the opponent is Guy?
“Ha! Although I hate to admit it, but I am no match for him. He is extremely
powerful.”
To Hinata, Ruminas is already strong beyond belief, yet she easily claims that
Guy is stronger.
Guy must be ridiculously strong for someone as confident as Ruminas to assert
that she won’t be able to defeat him. Apart from that, Milim also had her legendary
battle with Guy, and so she must also be a monster beyond Hinata’s imagination.
“Special Rank S” is the term used to describe these monsters.
In theory, it may be possible to stand against them by gathering the strength
of “Humanity”, but that is but optimistic speculation. The reason is being that the
whole of humanity would also include the Chosen Hero. Now that there is no active
Chosen one however, the reality is that humanity won’t stand a chance against
them.
Moreover—
The new Demon Lords — “Octagram” cannot be simply dismissed.
Demon Lord Rimuru is no exception.
From Ruminas’ understanding, Rimuru seems to have also awakened.
Rayhiem’s testimony just now is enough to prove that.
Following Hinata’s footsteps, the rest are beginning to recall as well.
—They are reminded of the fearsome awakened Demon Lords.
This information has not been disclosed to public to prevent unnecessary con-
cerns over the existence of creature who threaten mankind.
The original “True Dragon” (Veldanava) has lost its power and there hasn’t
been any sign of its resurrection. One of the remaining three was sealed until it
was unfortunately revived recently. And it has also allied with Demon Lord Rimuru
who has become the focus of discussion right now.
And speaking about this Demon Lord Rimuru, he was able to decimate twenty-
thousand men army by himself. This kind of behavior is quite similar to what the
other two Demon Lords have done. It wasn’t enough to amount to mass-destruc-
tion, but it is highly likely he has absorbed a massive amount of human “Soul”.
The solemn silence persists as no one wants to admit the fact that a new True
Demon Lord has been born to this world.
The difference between “Demon Lord Breed” and “True Demon Lord” is night
and day. Everyone at the scene is aware of this.
No one is saying a thing, and the one to break the silence is—
“Is it now? Then we will have to assume Demon Lord Rimuru has “Awakened” …”
Hinata states calmly.
Her words became a sharp blade that pierced the silence. And so, the people
who can no longer bear the silence found some motivation to speak as well.
“I suppose we should. So, what are we going to do? If we leave him like this,
won’t he become a threat we can no long deal with in the future?”

146
 “Calm down. Demon Lord Rimuru was once human as well. If he wishes for
coexistence, then we don’t need to force ourselves to oppose him.”
“Indeed. We will have to see how they act first.”
“But it is also a fact that he murdered twenty thousand knights without hesi-
tation… He is indeed dangerous. Can we really trust Demon Lord Rimuru…?”
Reynald was the last one to express his opinion, and the one whose opinion
resonates with everyone’s heart.
In the end, all wars originate from suspicion and distrustful guesswork. If it is
the case, when it comes to humans, it will be just as difficult for the Demon Lord
to just take their word for it.
It may be easy to do so if the knights can march on him at any time, yet
Rimuru’s strength is growing rapidly. To the Guardians of Mankind, the Holy
Knights and Sword of Pope, the Imperial Guards, it makes a lot of sense to chal-
lenge him before he grows to the point of being undefeatable.
However, Hinata is still not moved by it.
“Everyone, please stop. The divine order cannot be defied.”
Hinata declares with determination.
She won’t change her mind no matter what she hears.
Hinata is the head of knights within the Pope’s Imperial Guards and the Com-
mander of the Holy Knight Order. She must be a role model and rule the Holy
Knights with determination in order to lead the Holy Empire Ruberios.
Unless it is to obey Ruminas’ will, Hinata will not change her mind.
That’s why Hinata is able to assert this without hesitation.
As such, the united conference soon comes to an end. Everyone is supposedly
going back to intelligence gathering as planned—supposedly…
Yet malicious intents linger in the air.

***

“Oh oh, Rayheim. Is that all the “Message” you have?”

Before, the “Seven Celestials” were only observing on the side. Yet now they’ve
actively intervened, trying to stop Hinata from ending the united conference.
Rayheim takes out a crystal ball after being urged by these words.
He hands it carefully to Hinata.
“R-right, and this. Demon Lord Rimuru has some words for Hinata-sama—”
“He has words for me?”
Feeling suspicious, Hinata takes in the object.
If Rimuru has something to say, she has to listen to it.
The crystal ball handed by Rayheim as ordered by the “Seven Celestials” is an
expensive magic item that allows anyone to record video footage with the device.
It is one of the many communication methods that work as better evidence com-
pared to written letters, and so it is often used in communication between nations
as well.
Putting aside the origin of such expensive item, Hinata immediately replays
said message recorded by Rimuru himself. Since all of the prominent figures of the

147
nation are all gathered here, they may as well get to learn about the Demon Lord
Rimuru himself too.
However, things are not that simple…
The crystal ball projects the image of a beautiful young girl.
No, not a young girl, it’s Demon Lord Rimuru himself.
His face is quite similar to Hinata’s teacher Shizue Izawa, extremely grim and
without any emotion. Although this is only a projection, his imposing aura is very
evident.
How surprising, he seems to have changed completely in just a few months—
Hinata stares at him with eyes wide.
Soon, her eyes meet with the ones of the Demon Lord in the projection.
Could this be a coincidence…
Unknowingly, Hinata begins to find herself nervous.
This Rimuru came from the same place as her and appears to be very friendly.
Due to how strong this first impression was, I may have overestimated him
too much—Hinata remarks to herself.
The very next moment, almost as if he’s is trying to prove her thoughts, he
says—
“I shall be your opponent. Come, fight me in a duel.”
That is all.
It is a simple enough message and impossible to misunderstand.
—Rimuru has been angered. After taking out the Demon Lord Clayman who
was in his way, has it finally time for Hinata—?
These thoughts are on everyone’s mind.
“W-what should we do, Hinata-sama?”
Nicolas asks Hinata, panicked— something highly unusual compared to his
normal conduct.
Yet, Hinata isn’t making any response—
“Hinata-sama, please give me the order! I shall lead the troops to crush this
ambition of the Demon Lord!”
Arno, who’s suddenly been filled with zeal, jumps out to volunteer himself.
The crowd then restarts the discussion.
Sare looks at Arno, quite shocked while commenting jokingly:
“Arno, you may be good with a sword, but there seems to be some issues with
your head.”
“—What did you say!?”
“Nothing really, but didn’t boss just tell us to stay out of this? If we are to
make a move, the other Demon Lords won’t just sit back and watch. Besides, he
may have awakened, so we can’t be reckless. The best option now is to be cautious
and accept his proposal.”
“That’s right, Arno. And there’s still Veldora, who we have no chance to win
against. In fact, we will suffer great losses even if we win. If they wish for a duel,
we should just leave the matter to Hinata-sama.”
Ritase jumps in to support Sare.

148
 If they and their troops are engaged in an intense battle with their enemies,
there will definitely result in heavy losses. And whether they can emerge victorious
is also in question.
Since this is the case, it is not a bad idea to send out Hinata, the strongest
knight of Holy Empire Ruberios to fight alone.
Sare and Ritase both believe Hinata will be victorious, and for that reason they
remain optimistic and support her.
Hinata is also reflecting on the whole issue.
Naturally, Arno’s proposal to launch an assault is not an option.
It will drag the entire nation down with it, and in time, just as Ritase said, it
will lead to a total war.
With further consideration of their geographical position, it will even endanger
the Western Nations, turning this into a world war. If that’s the case, Ruberios with
much more subjects to protect will be disadvantageous, nor is it what Ruminas has
wished for.
Right now, the biggest threat is, no doubt, Veldora. On just minimizing casu-
alties alone, the invitation to duel with Demon Lord Rimuru is more than Hinata
could wish for. Yet she still has doubts.
Then, what should I do…
Hinata begins to ponder.
Considering now, it was lucky that she didn’t assault the monster kingdom
when the situation had yet to clear up.
It is all thanks to Ruminas’ wise eyes.
There is no use sending any number of troops when the opponent has awak-
ened to be “True Demon Lord”. Even with elite soldiers enlisted in the army, they
won’t be of much use if they don’t reach a certain level of strength. The miserable
state of the Farmus army to be left with only three survivors is sufficient enough
to prove this point.
—No, that’s still inaccurate.
Rimuru couldn’t have been awakened during his battle against the Farmus
army. He needed the “Souls” of the defeated Farmus army in order to achieve
evolution.
He was able to take out the twenty-thousand men army when unawakened.
What an absolute monster…
Thinking back to her battle with Rimuru, he didn’t seem that capable back then.
But there is also the possible explanation that he intentionally made a concession
because the opponent was Hinata.
Would such a person be planning to kill her even to this day?
Even if he does hate Hinata to the bone, it is still quite unnatural for someone
seeking revenge to invite her to a duel.
And even though his motives may be to remove the obstacles posed by Hinata
and the Western Saints Church, Rimuru shouldn’t strike first. If he is dumb enough
to not know this, how is it possible for him to come up with the scheme against
Farmus Kingdom?
With that being said, there may also be another reason.

149
 It’s quite strange, no matter how I think about it. Has the situation changed?
Or perhaps, evolving to Demon Lord has deprived him of humanity—?
A human’s mind can be easily corrupted by such immense power.
For instance, Shizue put in much effort trying to suppress the power of Ifrit,
whose enormous power can easily destroy a person.
Moreover, the fact that Rimuru has awakened…
—No, there shouldn’t be such thing. It wouldn’t make sense for him to says
that he is on the human’s side if that’s the case…
Ruminas mentioned that Rimuru announced his desire to protect mankind. Had
he lost his humanity, his talk of building a utopian city would be nothing but clap-
trap.
There is still not enough information, Hinata thinks to herself. She believes
there’s still truth hidden behind all this, yet her “Mathematician” cannot work out
the right answer.
Moreover, the message recorded in this crystal ball also seems weird.
It could have recorded a large amount of content, yet the actual message only
consists of a short line of words. No matter how she puts it, she feels that there’s
some other intent hidden behind the message.
Apart from that—
Just now, “Sage of Fire” Azu seemed to know that Rimuru had a message for
me; why is that the case?
Rayheim only mentioned the origin and development of the whole ordeal, yet
he didn’t once mention a message from Rimuru. Yet Azu asked “Is that all the
“Message” you have?”. Hinata finds that part to be abnormal.
Doubts begin to be raised in Hinata’s heart. Yet her expression didn’t change
at all as she decides to suppress her suspicions. She needs to think about the
matter and not ignore any small signs. It is unfortunate however, considering the
lack of information. Hinata is simply doing her calculations as always, trying to find
an answer, yet she can’t find the correct solution.
And so Hinata decides to no longer hesitate and choose the best available so-
lution.
“It can’t be helped then. Since they have demanded me by name, I suppose
I’ll have to explain things in person.”
Hinata sighs while giving her final conclusion.
If that’s what Rimuru wishes, she can accept the invitation to his duel. But she
wants to find out first whether there is still room for negotiation or not. She will
get to the answer as soon as they meet.
It would be much more meaningful than sitting and being troubled here.
Regardless, since things have developed to this point, it is up to me to conclude
things—
Hinata makes up her mind.
“This is too dangerous! If we already know that Demon Lord Rimuru bears no
good intent, there will be no need for Hinata-sama to go in person!”
Nicolas speaks up in a nervous tone, yet Hinata isn’t changing her decision.

150
 “Can we really find an answer without knowing what is on our opponent’s mind?
I still have to apologize to him anyway. Regardless of the situation, I will have to
see him one way or another. Shouldn’t I, at least, go and try to negotiate with
him?”
Hinata replies, trying to end the discussion on that note.
However, some decide to interject her.
It’s the three masters of the “Seven Celestials”.
“Hehehe, what a wonderful decision!”
“May the blessings of Ruminas be upon you.”
“Demon Lord Rimuru is indeed a threat.”
“It won’t matter if you can’t establish common ground.”
“If it’s Hinata, you can definitely defeat him.”
“But Hinata, don’t you forget.”
“Indeed, there’s still that evil dragon.”
“Even you wouldn’t be able to take down that evil dragon!”
“Don’t overestimate your strength, Hinata.”
“Any form of attack wouldn’t harm that evil dragon.”
“But Hinata, rest assured.”
“We grant you this.”
“We grant you the Holy Dragon Slaying Sword (Dragon Buster)!”54
The three begin to talk to Hinata among themselves.
I can’t stand this; how unsubtle can you be? I said I just wanted to talk, yet
you’ve concluded that I’m going to fight Rimuru. Your goal must be for me to take
out Veldora. Or perhaps, some other intent—
The “Seven Celestials” are ex-humans55 recognized by Ruminas. So, it’s some-
what understandable for them to attempt to eliminate Veldora who is hated by
Ruminas… But Hinata has found out that they have other reasons than that.
The “Seven Celestial Sages” are afraid.
They are afraid of new talents that may lower their prestigious status by Ru-
minas.
That must be why they’ve been so unenthusiastic about training a new gener-
ation of fighters and why they’re trying to eliminate people in their way.
Fools. I shall inform Ruminas-sama that you are all a bunch of good-for-noth-
ing parasites—
But even so, Hinata remains unfazed in her expression.
The judgement call will be left for Ruminas to decide, so Hinata will not make
a move so easily.
That’s why Hinata replies unfazed.
“I shall obey thy will; much obliged for the sword.”
Hinata finishes her words as she takes the Dragon Buster from “Sage of Metal”
Vena’s hand.
Seeing her acceptance, the three nodded with satisfaction—
“We hope to receive news of your triumphant feat.”

54 Bootleg Dragon Slayer

55
Their evolution and other factors have made them somewhat “inhuman”.

151
 “If you run into any emergency situation, that sword shall protect you.”
“But if you fail, you shall take all the responsibility.”
Leaving these words, the “Seven Celestials” turn on their heels and leave.
“Hinata-sama…”
The Holy Knights try to say something but are gestured to stop by Hinata.
“Now then, you should all go back to your missions. The united conference is
now dismissed.”
She declares so while signaling her eyes to Pope Louis behind the royal veil.
The “Three Martial Sages” remain silent, seemingly pondering something.
The Holy Knights respect Hinata’s will and follow her order.
As such, this conference filled with twists and turns has finally come to an end.

***

After a momentary nap, Hinata starts to wake up.

She fell asleep without knowing after immersing herself in memories.
She smells the fragrance of coffee as soon as she woke up. The sight that
comes to her is that of Nicolas preparing breakfast in the other room to take care
of Hinata.

152
153
 “Ah, have you woken?” 56
He is Cardinal Nicolas Spertus.
Come to think of it, this man is an oddball.
Not only is he a trusted subordinate of the Pope and the highest executive of
the Holy Empire Ruberios, he is also the actual holder of power within the Western
Saints Church57. Yet a man like him pledged his loyalty only to Hinata and her
alone like an obedient puppy.
“Come, breakfast is ready. Why don’t you have a bite?”
Hinata suddenly wants to laugh.
No one would have imagined that Nicolas Spertus would ever prepare breakfast
for anyone.
Anyone who has seen his normal self would have all commented that Nicolas
is a devil with the mask of a clergyman.
“Alright, I gratefully accept (いただく). Thanks a lot.”
Hinata didn’t think too much on her answer and is met with a delighted nod
from Nicolas.
The two begin to eat breakfast. She has been longing for some delicious meal.
Moreover, she’s even been missing out on proper sleep due to the pilling
amount of work lately.
But, for a while all of these are going to come to an end—
“…Are you really going?”
“Yeah. I have to take responsibility.”
“But it was me who summoned Rayheim—”
“And I’ve accepted it. You don’t have to worry over this issue.”
“Can’t you…reconsider the idea…”
“Annoying. Besides, you don’t have to worry. It is unlikely to lead to war.”
And moreover, if a fight really breaks out, she still has a chance to win.
Hinata still an ace up her sleeve. Not that garbage Dragon Buster, but some-
thing much greater—
In addition—Ruminas gave her the order of “Do what you see necessary”. So
Hinata has no intention of getting herself killed. If it really comes to that, and
Demon Lord Rimuru really is “Awakened”, Hinata still has confidence in defeating
him as of this stage.
So, there is nothing to worry about.
She isn’t fully confident in winning, but Hinata is good at fighting opponents
stronger than her. Not only that, since she has more than one trump card. But she
should avoid discussing about such depressing topic on a wonderful morning like
this.
“There shouldn't be a problem this time either. So, don’t worry, Nicolas.”
That’s why Hinata says so to him with a smile, her tone is soft and gentle and
a rare smile without any reservation.
—And soon, Hinata will be on the move.

56
Nicolas is using a respectful pronoun for Hinata during this entire conversation.
57 i.e. he does all the work for the Pope

154
155
 Intermission
The Secret Meeting

Adjacent to the territory of Ingracia Kingdom and Farmus Kingdom sits a small
kingdom facing towards the North Sea. This kingdom is known as Siltorozzo.
A secret meeting is being held here—one that will shake the foundations of
history.
“And, what happened in the end?”
“Everything is proceeding as planned. Our scheme has yet to be exposed.”
“Hehehe, and people say that devilish woman was smart. It turns out she’s
quite average.”
“However, we must not get careless. Even considering her strength alone,
she’s still the strongest person in the West.”
“Hmm. But I’d urge everyone here to keep in mind as a lesson that we were
able to make a fool of her just by pulling a few tricks on that brawn-head General.”
Since the freezing wind from the sea keeps this nation bitterly cold all year
long, there is a large fireplace to keep the room warm.
The five elders have gathered here.
Their garb and accessories are all extremely luxurious.
Some of them are even wearing the silk finery made of the Tempest Federation
that is rarely seen in the market.
All of them are equipped with magic defense items as accessories to completely
shield themselves against magic.
That alone speaks of the wealth possessed by the elders.
And of course, this room is completely espionage-proof.
It is also strong enough to withstand Nuclear Strike Magic.
In addition to all that, the room is guarded by extremely strong Rank A knights.
Alongside the elder sits a woman with her legs crossed. She is Glenda, the wild
beauty with eye-catching curly red hair.
“Turbulent Sea” Glenda—member of the “Three Martial Sages” and one of the
Ten Saints.
Her real employers are the five elders, the so-called Five Great Elders, the
leaders of the Western Nations.
One of them wears a pure white, loose robe. His eyes are sharp and resemble
that of an eagle.
His disheveled hair gives off an immense imposing pressure; however… a doll-
like cute girl is also sitting on his lap.
She has smooth blonde hair and pink lips. It’s a gentle-looking young girl
around ten-years-old.
A formidable old man and a cute young girl; it’s only natural to deduce their
relationship of grandfather and granddaughter. Yet something appears rather out
of place in this scene. However, no one questions this. It is simply deemed as
natural as it is to the likings of the old man.

156
 Since after all, this elder sitting in the center is the head of the Five Great
Elders, leader of the Rosso Family—Granbell Rosso.
The Rosso Family.
The family that built its strong roots in the Western Nations and owns all au-
thority.
They also happen to be the royal family of Siltorozzo Kingdom.
The members of their family had a hand in every powerful nation, including
the likes of Farmus and Ingracia.
It was also their family’s contributions that led to the creation of the Western
States Council.
To the outside world, it appears that the Council elects its members from every
nation. But they are, in fact, mostly members of the Rosso family. And their in-
creased presence grants them enough prestige to surpass powerful nations.
Yuuki Kagurazaka’s funds to found the Freedom Association also came from
the Rosso.
If anything, these elders could be considered the rulers of the Western Nations.
And their leader is Granbell.
No one dares to object his actions.
Granbell pats the girl’s head as he speaks majestically:
“That would be good. But Damrada-dono, your lies seem to have been ex-
posed.”
He points out with a smile.
He is referring to the news Glenda has brought back that Hinata has found out
that she was manipulated.
The man who responds is called Damrada.
He is fully clad in black with the edge of his hat covering his face. His clothes
seem to possess a classy texture.
The type of clothes he is wearing are uncommon in the West; they give off an
exotic feeling. But that is hardly odd, considering Damrada and his men are not
from the Western Nations in the first place.
“Hehehe, don’t worry. Hinata Sakaguchi may no longer trust us, but we’ve
gained more that we lost. That is your trust, Granbell-sama.”
“Surely you jest. The goal of “The East” is to cause chaos in the West, so you
can get better weapons sales. Are you not planning to have the empire attack after
we exhaust ourselves from in-fighting? Your talk of trust is laughable.”
“Impressive, impressive. I’ve been exposed, as expected from Granbell-sama.”
“Are you not going to deny it?”
“That won’t help anyway.”
“Huh, you do talk the talk. Regardless, let’s get to the more important matters.”
“Sure.”
“Am I right to say that it is our shared goal to eliminate Hinata?”
“Of course. The biggest obstacle that keeps the empire from marching onto
the West is no doubt the “Storm Dragon” Veldora. Our sources have pointed out
that the Demon Lord Rimuru has allied with that evil dragon. We can’t be sure of
the authenticity of these rumors, but the situation confirms that the evil dragon

157
can be negotiated with. If that's the case, we’ll try to communicate with it. The
next obstacle that poses quite the threat would be the Western Saints Church. As
long as that organization exists, the Western Nations will be united. If that’s the
case, no matter how powerful the empire is, it would be difficult to take all of the
Western Nations down…”
“Oh? Are you suggesting that we don’t deserve your concern?”
“My, where’d that come from? The Five Great Elders are all practical people.
When the Empire takes hold of the Western continent, I hope you will continue
providing us with your assistance. Let’s collaborate and manipulate the world econ-
omy in the dark.”
“Collaboration? Do you want us to the pave way for the empire? Quit joking
around.”
“Hehehe, but the Empire is quite strong! It may be hard to attack the West,
but there is still a chance we will succeed. Do you wanna make yourself an enemy
of us when that happens?”
“How dare a mere arms dealer be so rude to Granbell-sama?!”
Surprisingly, it was Glenda, not Granbell, who reacted furiously.
She takes out her otherworld weapon from her pocket—a pistol and points it
at the eastern merchant Damrada.

158
159
 But Damrada remains calm. His calmness isn’t because he is ignorant of the
danger of the pistol. It is precisely because he knows its power that he is able to
remain calm.
“Hehehe, a pistol, then? Bless my eyes. These things can even be found in the
West now too.”
Damrada speaks without surprise or fear.
“Oh, so you know about it? But why are you so relaxed then?”
“Of course I’m relaxed. You really think that “Otherworlders” are only in the
West? We arms dealers should naturally know all sorts of weapons. Besides, the
one you are holding is nothing but a common piece that has been successfully
mass-produced.”
Damrada answers uncaringly.
The Five Elders couldn’t help but express shock at this revelation.
“What did you just say? You are already mass-producing this?”
“As expected of merchants from “The East”. That’s impressive.”
“If that’s the case, the empire’s army would be strong beyond any measure.
It may not be effective against monsters, but it is an invincible weapon against
humans…”
The Elders all express their surprise.
Granbell also begins to consider Damrada’s words.
This man called Damrada never lies.
To be more specific, he often creates misunderstanding when he displays the
opposite reactions to the magnitude of things he discusses. This man cannot be
underestimated.
To put it in another way, as soon as you scrutinize his words, you can find the
devious messages hidden within.
This time Damrada is warning them not to stand against the empire and that
there are still plenty of benefits in collaborating.
“ “Practical” was a good compliment. You are right, it is in our interest to play
along and assist you.”
The rather imposing words of Granbell calms the Five Elders.
“Is it really okay, Granbell-sama?”
“Stand down, Glenda. We’ve shared a common goal from the start anyway. It
is not time yet for us to stand against them.”
One does not defy Granbell’s decision. Glenda stands down obediently.
In view of the pros and cons, Damrada’s words do make sense.
Damrada’s men are arms dealers, they do not want conflict with the Rosso
who wish to control politics through economy. The two parties may oppose each
other in terms of interest if the situation changes, but that’s an issue for another
day.
“Hehehe, that’s some wisdom I’d expect from Granbell-sama. Although we’ll
inevitably become enemies one day, right now, we’re comrades.”
“Indeed. We don’t wish to disturb the balance of relationship between Farmus
and Ingracia. As long as some forces are present, the two sides can be on equal

160
footing. We have no idea why Demon Lord Rimuru took down Farmus, but it would
be problematic if the land is taken by the Demon Lord.”
“That’s right, I totally understand. We’re in the same boat. It’s so damn an-
noying how the trade route from Dwargon to Farmus has now been taken. And our
previously ideal trade partner, Demon Lord Clayman-sama was also taken out.
Demon Lord Rimuru is a thorn in both our sides. Please let us help. With that being
said—”
“Right, that seems to be the case. Hinata has followed through with Demon
Lord Rimuru’s wish and has gone to the Monster Kingdom herself. Now we only
need to provoke the Demon Lord to let him take revenge on Hinata.”
“That’s a well-thought-out plan. But speaking of which, why do you want to
eliminate Hinata Sakaguchi anyway? In my opinion, it’s better if you just manipu-
late that saint…”
Damrada looks towards Granbell as he finishes, likely trying to guess his
thoughts.
Yet Granbell did not flinch and laughs it off with a question.
“Huh, the reason is simple. It’s all because that woman is too strong. Her title
as the strongest knight of the west is not just for show. Even when you compare
her to heroes such as the majin Larzen, head of Freedom Association Yuuki or
Shinning Yuusha Masayuki, that woman is still somewhat stronger. Aren’t you try-
ing to use us because you thought the same way? Am I wrong, Damrada-sama?”
“Hehehehe, ara, Your Grace is indeed fearsome. You must mean to take out
the pawn that cannot be dealt with or controlled. Makes sense.”
Granbell and Damrada exchange looks and nod at each other. The two have
similar personalities. That’s why they can understand each other just by doing that.
Then the two begin to discuss their duties as if nothing happened.
Damrada agrees to take care of the demon that’s been conspiring within Far-
mus Kingdom.
On the other hand, Granbell orders Glenda to mobilize the Templar Knight
Order from the neighboring nations around Farmus Kingdom and assist the new
King Edward to push Edmalis, who’s been supported by the Demon Lord Rimuru,
to a desperate spot.
They will then leak the rumor that Hinata has marched on a crusade to elimi-
nate Demon Lord Rimuru to curtail Rimuru’s actions.
Rimuru will be unable to send reinforcements to Farmus if they’re on guard
against the Holy Knight Commander Hinata. And once the Demon General that’s
been leading the scene has been taken care of, the remaining party of Hero Youm
will be easy to deal with.
Then the troublesome Hinata herself will probably be taken care of by Demon
Lord Rimuru.
“But, what if Hinata Sakaguchi actually succeeds in slaying Demon Lord Rimuru?
What’ll we do then?”
“That would be nice too… But be reassured, that Demon Lord called Rimuru is
not like the others. We must take out this threat while we still have the chance.

161
But right now, he has allied with Veldora, so it won’t be easy. I’ll try to negotiate
with them later.”
“Hehehe, I’m counting on you then.”
“Right. I’m in fact, counting on you with this one; don’t fail in taking on that
demon.”
“Certainly not. You’d think the Western Saints Church has experts against de-
mons, but “The East” has a far more effective special department for that.”
“That’s good.”
“Then, we’ll head out first, do excuse us—”
Damrada bows after Granbell nods, and then he leaves the room.
Now only the Rosso Family and their guards remain.
After confirming it’s all their own in the room, Glenda smacks her mouth with
disdain.
“What the hell was that? That treacherous profiteer! How enraging that he
dared to look down on us!”
Glenda goes on a tantrum.
Granbell glances coldly in the direction of the door and calmly comforts Glenda.
“Eh, don’t say that, Glenda. Those people may behave like that, but they are
actually sparing their highest degree of courtesy to us.”
“But, Granbell-sama…”
“Glenda, you have no idea what their true identity is. Surely Hinata has noticed
as well: these are the grim reapers among the arm-dealing black marketeers. She
didn’t feel the need to look into because they still had some use to her before, but
as soon as she learned their true identity, there was no way she would have let
them walk free.”
“What do you mean by “their true identity” ?”
“Well of course, they are from the secret organization “Cerberus”. And this
Damrada is one of its leaders—Damrada of “Wealth”.”
The other elders nod in agreement.
In order to deal with them, all five elders have gathered. That in itself is an
indication of the type of people they are confronting.
Now Glenda finally realizes.
“Oh, I’ve heard of them too. I’ve heard about the big underworld organization
“Cerberus” that controls “The East”. It’s indeed truly troublesome dealing with
those people. I’d love to see just how effective their methods are in the near future.”
Glenda continues with quite the wild smile.
Granbell agrees with her view.
An evil smile emerges on his face as he lets the young girl sit on her lap as he
caresses her blonde hair.
“Hehehe, things may not go so smoothly. After all, the demon that they are
dealing with is no mere Greater Demon General.”
He laughs delightfully.
According to investigations, that Demon was so overpowered as to look down
on majin Larzen. It would be a good chance to test out the power of Damrada’s
men, but the situation will also need a reassessment if they are defeated.

162
 “If anything goes south, you still have me.”
“Hmm. It shouldn’t be a problem if you move out. Just in case, you’d better
bring the other two of the “Three Martial Sages” along.”
“I suppose. I’ll do just as Granbell-sama suggests.”
“It would also be beneficial to weaken Demon Lord Rimuru’s forces. If we can’t
take out a demon as dangerous as this, it would remain a great concern.”
“Even if we don’t manage to kill him, it would still fortify the chances of victory
for the allied army.”
The Five Elders are on the same page as Granbell.
Glenda also agrees.
“However, that demon won’t be able to do anything big. If he is to display his
power in front of everyone, he will get a poor reputation amongst the other nations.
The more dangerous he seems the more people will be calling for his demise.
Glenda, do you understand your duty? You will use “Cerberus” to shut down that
demon’s movement.”
Hypothetically, it would be alright if Damrada’s party eliminates the demon.
But it won’t matter if they fail. As soon as the allied army surrounds it, the
demon won’t be able to do a thing.
With the strength of “Three Martial Sages” Glenda and ex- “Three Martial Sages”
Lama, the two alone should be able to take care of the demon with ease. However,
it would be their victory even if they only stop the demon’s movements.
Hero Youm’s party won’t be able to stand against the Farmus united army led
by the new king.
Just to be extra cautious, they will have the other two “Three Martial Sages”
Sare and Grigori to accompany and lead the conquest against the demon.
Now they’ve deployed an indestructible array.
“Understood, leave it to me. I, Glenda Adley shall take the job.”
Glenda cracks up a smile.
Glenda Adley—A woman who owns a surname despite not being a noble.
In other words—
In Siltorozzo kingdom—Glenda Adley was a secret “Otherworlder” summoned
by the Rosso family.
In her original world, she was a mercenary that received military training from
a foreign legion of a certain nation. After traveling around the world, her combat
skill has become phenomenal.
She possesses the Unique Skill “Sniper” and is able to skillfully utilize all types
of firearms. She is also good at close-quarters combat, has superb assassination
techniques and is skilled with hidden blades like a tantou (short sword)58.
Her beautiful leopard of a soul is bound to loyalty for Granbell upon her sum-
moning.
Glenda ponders.

58
Referring to the traditional Japanese short sword Tantō

163
 Hinata has only fought in this world for ten years. She is like a baby compared
to Glenda, who, since childhood, has been growing in the dangerous warzones of
another world.
A sixteen something young girl was able to reach the top by acquiring power
through their summoning. This world is a heaven for someone such as Glenda who
has gone through real hell—It is only natural for her to think this way59.
But in order for such idea to be true—everyone needs to be equal in this world.
Yet this is simply not the reality and that’s why people pray to God.
The doctrines of Ruminas sect is none the wiser. Yet even Glenda, a member
of “Three Martial Sages” couldn’t help but overlook it…
“Then, in order to put Sare and Grigori into motion, you should send out “Blood
Shadow” first to do some preparations. You will have to coordinate with them as
well.”
“Blood Shadow” is the shadow force of Rosso family.
They are a group of mad warriors who can do any mission due to their exem-
plary combat abilities of their members. They all work under Glenda, and among
them are many summoned “Otherworlders”. This military organization is bound by
a contract (spell) to serve the Rosso family.
Hearing this, Glenda nods.
“Then I shall do that if you wish them to move out. Everything for the Rosso.
And for me to regain freedom.”
“Hmm, very well. Proceed.”
With Granbell’s order, Glenda leaves the room with fighting will burning in her
eyes.
The fire in the fireplace burns with crimson red.
With a sound of “pya-ji”, the firewood explodes and allows the flames to burn
even brighter.
“Is this alright, Mariabell?”
“Excellent, it’s amazing, grandpa! Both parties would be stuck under such cir-
cumstances. Demon Lord Rimuru will be busy fighting against the Saint Hinata.
During which, the Western Nations can interfere to settle the civil war within Far-
mus—all in the name of the new King Edward. That way, Edward won’t be able to
raise his head in front of grandpa again.”
“That’s right, Mariabell. We won’t allow anyone to intrude on the domain of the
Rosso!”
If that Demon Lord didn’t secretly intervene in the civil war in Farmus , they
could have provided help to both sides to further worsen the war for their own
gain. But if they did that, it may have made the Ingracia Kingdom too strong to
be controlled.
The Rosso doesn’t want any country to become more powerful than it should
be.

59
The passage here is not very clear, here’s what I think it means: Glenda loves the fact that whoever
gets summoned to this world gets to acquire special skills that can help them to gain status, which was
impossible from her past life of war and struggle. That’s why she thinks now she has a chance to
make it to the top.

164
 That’s why, in order to reach the ideal state of balance, Granbell Rosso secretly
controls the scene.
“The world belongs to the Rosso!”
“ “ “The world belongs to the Rosso!” ” ”
The cute blonde girl Mariabell declares, followed by the others.
This is the center of the world.
Because the Rosso Family plans to dominate it.
This ambition, masked with the facade of the Western States Council, contin-
ues to grow…

165
166
 Chapter 4
The Second Confrontation

The road to Dwargon is completed alongside the official opening of the road to
Brumund Kingdom. Yet we are still getting busier by the day. We still have to
construct the new road that leads to Sorcerer’s Dynasty Sarion and also plan out
the new city construction project for Milim’s group. There was still tons of work to
be done.
On top of all these, we are also planning a massive celebration while quietly
executing on our grand scheme to take over Farmus Kingdom. I thought that there
would probably be a lot of nuisances to come after becoming a Demon Lord, yet
my workload has reached my limit before any problems even occur.
In the midst of these busy days, we received some disastrous news.
Souka has returned to bring the news that Hinata Sakaguchi is heading to our
kingdom. As she reported this to me half-out of breath, I immediately started to
get a headache.
I cancelled my original schedule of inspecting the blacksmith workshop and
returned to my office. There, Souka gave me a more detailed explanation. Hinata
seems to be heading here alone without any subordinate.
“She is all by herself?”
“Yes. Nansou is currently conducting surveillance at the outskirt of the barrier
set up in Ruberios. He said that he didn’t see anyone else leaving the Holy Capital.
And the only person departing from Ingracia Kingdom was that Hinata who Ri-
muru-sama told us to keep an eye out for.”
Souka says so while looking straight at me.
It seems that our espionage operations are operating to almost perfection un-
der Souei’s guidance. Since Souka has made such assertion, the report is likely to
be true as well.
Just as I am about to conclude—
“Please hold on for a second! There are some new observations!”
Touka shouts as she suddenly emerges from Souka’s shadow.
“What happened?”
“Yes, Souka-sama! There are four Holy Knights following Hinata’s trail!”
“Only four?”
“Indeed. But their abilities are not to be underestimated. They likely used some
kind magic and so we lost track of them right away…”
Touka reported to me with Souka looking rather frustrated.
Uh—What in the world is going on here?
Did they go after Hinata after learning she’s launching a secret assault? But it
sounds too improbable.
Or did they go in groups knowing they’re being watched—If that’s the case,
they should have acted more cautiously.
I’m completely baffled, as expected from Hinata.

167
 She seems to have us completely caught off guard here.
Is she attempting to remove hindrances like us by assaulting us with their
strongest forces?
She probably has predicted that less skilled individuals would only get in the
way.
In other words…
“Is Hinata intending to go to war with us?”
I don’t really intend to fight Hinata, but on the other hand, it completely de-
pends on her actions. Nowadays I won’t be beaten by her quite as easily, but still,
I cannot let down my guard against her.
And I was hoping she would want to have a talk with me after receiving my
message…
“I’m not sure. But she is carrying a suspicious looking sword on her back. It
doesn’t seem like they’ve come to negotiate.”
Hmm—She’s armed too.
But this still seems pretty reasonable in this world, considering she is visiting
a Demon Lord’s—in other words, my territory, there is no way she would come
bare handed. In this case, it seems too early to conclude that Hinata is trying to
wage war against us.
“With this information alone seems pretty hard to determine…”
“But those Holy Knights were all armed to the teeth—”
“Oh, is that so? Are you sure about it?”
“Yes! It’s a hundred percent true!”
A hundred percent true?
Touka replied quite energetically. According to her, the Holy Knights meeting
up with Hinata seem to be armed to the teeth.
It seems way too much like they are planning on waging war instead of nego-
tiating.
I don’t want to start a war—Regretfully, I think to myself .
Such action of trying to eliminate us monsters like some kind of evil has com-
pletely removed any possibility of peaceful coexistence.
What is she searching for?
If we don’t try to understand each other, we can only eliminate each other…
If that’s the case, it will lead to a massive war that jeopardizes the life and
death of both her and our species.
If Hinata refuses to negotiate with us, it would mean they are trying to impose
their ideologies onto us. Ignoring our circumstances and are unwilling to hear our
explanations.
I don’t think such actions constitute the true meaning of justice.
Is Hinata really oblivious to such a basic thing?
Even though during our first encounter, she attacked without hearing me out
first, yet she still doesn't appear to be that stupid…
So, could the reason actually be due to the doctrines of Ruminism?
Perhaps she feels like there is no need to listen to the opponents’ views since
they are monsters.

168
 Doctrines, to some extent, are beneficial and important, but by blindly follow-
ing their doctrines, it truly does no good for anyone.
There has been too much bloodshed in the name of religion, it should be com-
mon sense to us Japanese people of this generation60.
Isn’t it important to see things and hear things for yourself before making
judgement? Isn’t it foolish to do the equivalent of giving up thinking by not doing
either?
At the end of the day, whether or not the accumulated knowledge can be used
is up to the individual.
After obtaining information, how should it be evaluated and acted upon; what-
ever outcome results is the responsibility of decision maker to bear. If Hinata
chooses to stand against us, then we will have to send out our troops to fend off
the enemies.
Yet the stream of bad news has yet to end.
Shaking my head, I try to readjust my mindset.
“It can’t be helped. Let’s get together all the executives here and discuss a
solution—”
Having learnt that Hinata may launch an assault here, I can’t just sit idly by
and watch. Even though there are only five people, their strength cannot be un-
derestimated.
Anecdotally, it’s always the carefully chosen heroes and their companions who
manage to defeat a Demon Lord. This is the abiding principle.
Becoming a Demon Lord is not my original intent, but I’m not that kind to let
them kill me without putting up a fight.
I will take on Hinata, and we’ll have to decide who is going to handle the rest
of the Holy Knights, respectively. Bearing such thoughts, I plan to hold a meeting
in order to discuss a plan, but then…
“Rimuru-sama, I have something to report…”
Diablo spoke to me seemingly with discomfort written all over his face.
“What’s wrong? Is there a problem?”
The “Is there” part is redundant, there are definitely problems.
Because, unlike his usual self, Diablo’s actions are lacking in his usual confi-
dence.
“Yes, there’s an issue.”
“What is it?”
“Rayheim is dead, cause of death unknown. But I suspect that he was mur-
dered.”
At the time of when Diablo last saw him, he seems to be in a fine and healthy
condition, which leaves only two possibilities to explain his death, either there was
some accident, or he was murdered.
“Rimuru-sama even worried once about him getting silenced, it is indeed my
miscalculation that lead to this happening…”
The tone of Diablo’s voice is filled with apology when he said so.

60
Google Aum Shinrikyo if you are interested to learn about one of the most infamous Japanese cult
in late 1990s. (which is likely what Satoru is referring to)

169
 Speaking of, I do recall having mentioned it. Originally, it was just some cur-
sory thought, yet it really did come true…
The event took place within Holy Empire Ruberios where communication is
blocked by barriers, thus making the details of the incident unobtainable. But
based on all the events that took place, Diablo thinks the likelihood of murder is
very high.
After hearing this information, it turns out that the situation seems to be far
more severe than I expected.
“The neighboring kingdoms to Farmus have begun to spread the rumor that
“the Archbishop’s death was caused by the demon’s conspiracy”. This news has
been broadcasted publicly through magic communication, causing the Templar
Knight Orders stationed in many countries to mobilize. After several days of pre-
paring, they seem to be on their way to rendezvous with the new king Edward…”
Diablo explains with a troubled expression.
Things have been developing unexpectedly, which means that Diablo’s plan of
taking over Farmus Kingdom must also have been disrupted.
Hinata just moved out, and now this happens.
The two must be—
<<Answer. It can be deduced that the two incidents are connected.>>
Hmm, I can totally recognize such simple pattern as well.
Do you think I’m some sort of useless fellow who can’t even see such an obvi-
ous thing?
No no no, that’s surely not the case.
Hahaha, even “Wisdom King”-san can be a troublesome fellow.61
But in any case, all these things are really giving me a migraine.
The Western Saints Church haven’t declared us as the “Nemesis of God” yet,
but if this is to continue, it eventually will happen.
Once they officially announce it, it will undoubtedly lead to all-out war.
This is our fault—For thinking that they would give up so easily.
I simply wanted to focus our priorities on national development, but that seems
to be impossible now.
And with melancholic thoughts, I order Souka to summon all the executives.

***

As such, we begin the emergency meeting.

Everyone except Geld has arrived.
“Rimuru-sama, is it alright to leave Geld out?”
“It’s alright. That he’s busy working on large projects right now. This time, the
conflict is between me and Hinata, so even if we break out into a fight, there is no
need for the main troops to mobilize.”
This isn’t a war where we defend for the sake of our nation’s survival, it’s not
right to dispatch a huge army against a small group of people.

61
Here Rimuru is actually taking a jab at Raphael for seemingly mocking him.

170
 Besides, in this world, there is no use sending in a huge army, it is useless in
the face of an overwhelming difference of strength. The Holy Knights heading here
are all powerful individuals exceeding Rank A. Without my lieutenants, this battle
cannot be won.
Regardless, recalling all of Geld’s subordinates now won’t be easy either. I
could use my teleportation magic but having them gather at a specified location at
once will take too much time.
There are also the captives that need to be guarded, so I can’t just suddenly
give such reckless order.
Everyone expresses their agreement . In order to share the information with
everyone, I ask Souei to explain the situation.
“Yes, allow me to explain. First of all, the intruders approaching Tempest Fed-
eration is a group of five including the commander of the Holy Knight Order. All of
them seem to be the figures of leadership within the Holy Knight Order and each
possess great power to the point where they can even give my crew the slip—”
The crowds gasp in shock.
Souka and her companions are at least above Rank A, so it is quite apparent
that their opponents must have been extraordinarily powerful to be able to throw
them off their trail. Perhaps they could have kept up by flying, but that would likely
have exposed their cover. It’s still commendable that they chose the correct option
of restraining.
Moreover, a comprehensive security network has been established around the
town, so Souei has already gotten a hold of Hinata’s party’s movements.
Control of information is the basis of strategizing.
It is very important to obtain intelligence beforehand so we can use it when
forging our battle plan, so we won’t panic when it’s needed.
Speaking of which, Souei’s skill in intelligence gathering is really something
else. He uses techniques such as hiring an information dealer or engaging in infil-
tration using his “Clone” etc.
I taught Souei the techniques of being a ninja, yet he has developed his unique
style now. Even though he was surprised when I appointed him as “Covert Agent”
62
, it seems he is naturally gifted for the job.
Moreover, having learnt all sorts of practical methods from Fuze, he has be-
come a true expert in espionage operation.
If everyone is able as far as he has with just my questionable understanding
of various matters, no one will struggle… Or so I convinced myself.
Souka’s party was trained by Souei, and they in turn are training their own
subordinates. Furthermore, they’re even utilizing the locals to gather intelligence.
Nowadays, even without my directives, they would collect information that they
deemed important by themselves.
Even now Souei is calmly explaining the situation.
He has grown to be quite reliable.

62
As I was translating, the term I thought used is “密探” but it appears Souei’s title has been “隠密”, it’s
an a role in shogun government that acts similar to ninja in information collection.

171
 “Templar Knights in countries neighboring Farmus seem to be gathering
around Farmus’ borders. Moving in small groups, they are able to travel at great
speed. Their numbers are estimated at over thirty thousand. It seems they don’t
intend on interfering in the Farmus civil war, as their objective is “to destroy the
Demon” …However, at this rate, Youm-dono is unlikely to receive aid from the
influential nobles or from other countries.”
Annoyance emerges on Diablo’s face upon hearing this.
He seems to be aware of this information as well, so he doesn’t seem surprised.
However, the demon in question is no doubt Diablo, so he is likely concerned about
where such information leaked from.
Still, thirty-thousand people is…
With each of the neighboring countries dispatching several hundred or several
thousand troops, once gathered together, it becomes a massive force to be reck-
oned with. One which simply cannot be ignored.
Their logistics team could also transfer supplies in from the countryside infi-
nitely, so a war of attrition would probably be disadvantageous for Youm’s party.
It is indeed a troublesome development.
“—However, the kings of the various countries do not seem to be in line with
the Church and are not dispatching their own troops. After all, the church seems
to have several internal factions that complicates the chain of command. If we had
a better understanding of their internal workings, we’d be able to make a conclu-
sion…”
Souei says while slightly shaking his head, seemingly ashamed of the imper-
fection in his report.
Uh—This is one complicated organization.
Even Yuuki couldn’t clearly explain its detailed structure, and most would just
assume that the Templar Knight Orders are under the command of the Holy Knight
Order.
“Had I known about this, I should have gotten clarifications from Rayheim
first…”
Diablo is troubled as well.
He mostly acts on his own deductions and won’t ask for opinions from people
who he deems lowly and unworthy. And this time that attitude has backfired.
“That’s right! It’s all your fault, Diablo. I think it would be best that as your
senpai, I take over from here!!”
Shion immediately interjects after sensing the opportunity. She seems to be
quite jealous of her junior Diablo who was given such an important task.
Normally Diablo would rebuke her, yet he seems to have concluded it to be his
own miscalculation and stayed quiet.
Oh well, shall I try questioning Shion in his stead?
“—Say, Shion. Suppose I re-assigned the task of conquering Farmus to you,
just what would you do?”
Just maybe—Yes, it may be just a one in a million chance, but perhaps Shion
might actually demonstrate some outstanding ability to strategize—
“Yes sir! I’ll command my troops to slaughter all those greasy nobles—”

172
 —my ass.
“You idiot! No way! Not in a million years!”
If she destroyed the current power structure, then the civil war will definitely
devolve into anarchy, with multiple factions vying for power.
In the absence of a ruler, the people would go after the throne one after an-
other. By preserving the kingdom’s ruling system and only replacing the leader,
you can minimize damage as you slowly promote new policies. It is for this reason
that such delicate work is best handled by Diablo who is both flexible and intelligent.
Shion is a no go.
“I see, so it won’t work after all…”
At least she’s self-aware enough to withdraw from the conversation quietly
with her mouth shut after dejecting a “Yes”.
“Don’t mention it if you know it won’t work.” I thought to myself. But I suppose
it’s probably more like she never intended to take Diablo’s task away from him.
Or perhaps, I should say, this is Shion’s way of giving Diablo an out after his
misstep, it is her own way of caring for him.
In any case, I will leave Diablo to continue his work on the mission.
“Diablo, everyone will experience failure. Even I didn’t actually expect Rayheim
to be killed off. Besides, it’s not really that big a deal that your true nature has
been exposed is it?”
“Eh! But, Rimuru-sama…? The involvement of a demon is already causing un-
rest, for me to continue the mission will only…”
Diablo looks at me in surprise.
It seems he was upset, thinking that I would reassign the mission to someone
else.
“You know, after you fail, how you make amendments is what really matters.
Anyone can take the easy route by resigning after taking on the responsibility!
Besides, Youm’s relationship with me has long been known to the public. Diablo,
you may be a Demon, but you are my subordinate too. I don’t care one bit about
what they are in an uproar about, rather, shouldn’t we be discussing about who is
the culprit behind Rayhiem’s murder is? As long as we can prove that you didn’t
murder him, everything will be alright, so there is no need to complicate things.”
I am a Demon Lord after all.
Isn’t it quite normal to have one or two demons as subordinate?
“Indeed. Shion is thinking the same thing, she knows she can’t take your place.”
“No, Shuna-sama. If it is me, I shall burn the Farmus Kingdom to ashes right
away—”
With a single glance, Shuna shuts Shion up mid-sentence. It was such a sharp
stare that even Shion wouldn’t dare to defy.
“—Which she has no intention of doing. Though it was rather tactless, that was
just Shion’s her way of encouraging you. You are one of us serving Rimuru-sama
after all, so you shouldn’t get dejected over such a minor mistake.”
Shuna’s words are both gentle and strict at the same time.
Yet Shion still decides to rebut this. It seems that she has a point that she has
to respond with.

173
 “Shuna-sama, you are giving me too much credit. As the first secretary, I was
merely giving this newbie a demonstration of my authority as senpai.”
She spoke with a smug look, but I can tell there’s also a bit of fluster mixed in.
I see, it was indeed Shion trying to be encouraging. Although it is hard to tell,
it does seem like something Shion would do. And Shuna indeed saw through that.
Normally Shion is always spouting muscle-brained stupidity, but occasionally
she can be rather considerate.
“Well, it is what it is. Whether or not we send reinforcements will depend on
our strategy moving forward. In the worst case, we can recall Geld, and I will go
with him to the frontline.”
Benimaru is also very attentive.
He doesn’t mind the lack of numbers of his troops since he believes the tactics
being employed are more important.
He proclaims with an aura of absolute confidence as if it will not be a problem
at all to take on the Templar Knight Order altogether.
How reliable.
“—Then, it’s okay for me to continue leading the operation…?”
“Of course. It’s going to take everything I have to deal with Hinata, so your
job is to take control of the Farmus Kingdom. Besides, I was the one who author-
ized you to send out Rayheim, so I’m partly to be blamed too. That’s why you
should spearhead this plan to conclusion. Or perhaps, are you saying it’s too much
for you? Then—”
“No, that’s absurd! This is the duty granted by Rimuru-sama after all, please
allow me to fully carry it out till the end.”
“Can you handle it?”
“Kufufufufu, of course!”
“Good. Now go make up for your mistake with a grand victory!”
Diablo, now with his usual confidence and composure, replies with a nod.
It seems everything is settled.
Seeing that Diablo has been reinvigorated, Shuna replies with a smile:
“Rimuru-sama, I have a proposal.”
“Oh, how rare, speak your mind then.”
Shuna seldom raises any proposal, so without hesitation, I ask her to speak
up.
“It’s about Adalman whom I defeated before. Shouldn’t we inquire from him?
It may have been hundreds of years ago, but he has, after all, spent much time in
the Western Saints Church.”
Speaking of which, this Adalman is…
<<Answer. He is the one guarding Clayman’s castle—>>
Oh oh! He was the undead monster who became Shuna’s companion.
I recall that he became a Wight63 after losing his life.
I met him once before where he went on a tangent about his gratitude towards
god. I suspected that he’s the type with a severe case of delusional disorder.

63
Wight is a type of undead creature depicted in western fantasy novels. (& DnD)

174
 Indeed, since Adalman was once a member of the Western Saints Church, he
may indeed know something about the organization. There are probably many
differences comparing between then and now, but we don’t stand to lose anything
by just talking to him.
“That’s a good idea. Let’s have a chat with him.”
As such, we should call him over immediately.
Currently Adalman is assisting Gabil with conducting research in the sealed
cave as well as standing in for guard duty. To summon him, Gabil used “Telepathy
Net” to contact and informed him to come here immediately.
Adalman immediately showed up, seemingly with the use of teleportation
magic directly transporting him from inside the cave to town. Even though he has
devolved into a wight, he is still proficient with magic he mastered in his past life,
some of which seem to be very high-level spells as well. In other words, his
magicule reserves may have dropped to around Rank B, but his overall power still
cannot be underestimated. With his intelligence and powerful magic based tech-
niques combined, we may have to find a better job to offer him.
But he still just looks like a skeleton from the outside…
Moreover, Adalman’s subordinates cannot be exposed to sunlight, nor can they
talk. It may be ok to try and communicate with them, but it would be difficult for
them to work in the town.

175
176
 We’ll think about that later.
Anyways, right now we need to chat with him.
“—My most sincere gratitude to your grace for having granted me an audi-
ence—”
“Too lengthy!”
While I was planning out Adalman’s future, he had been expressing his appre-
ciation of me the entire time.
He doesn’t seem to stop even when ignoring all of his complements. So I have
to raise my voice to shut him up.
It seems we have yet another intense fellow joining us.
“You are a promising fellow!”
The rest of the executives seem somewhat alerted at how satisfied Shion looks
when she nods to Adalman as well as how Diablo is looking at him with a gentle
smile.
“Let’s stop that for now, Adalman. I know you are elated about the fortunate
opportunity to have an audience with Rimuru-sama. But we are running short on
time, so let’s get to the point.”
Had Shuna, who’s also quite baffled, not stopped him, Adalman would probably
have continued with more of my praises.
His strong will has all been applied to his faith, no wonder he’s so earnest. I
feel strangely impressed within all this weirdness.
Next, according to Adalman’s explanation—
It turns out this Adalman used to be in the highest echelons of the Western
Saints Church, holding the position of Cardinal. At the time, the Western Saints
Church was in a weaker state and wasn’t as prominent within the Holy Empire
Ruberios as it is now. But we still learnt some detailed information on the organi-
zation.
First, we learnt about the Holy Empire Ruberios as a nation. They are a theoc-
racy that holds the God Ruminas as their deity.
The pope acts as the spokesman of god, whose real identity is unknown. Per-
haps the position is passed down over years, but there doesn’t seem to be any
rumors of such.
There is an organization named the Pope’s Ministry that runs the country. This
organization serves as the highest executive body within the Holy Empire Ruberios.
Adalman recalls during his time, the Western Saints Church is but a lowly sub-
group under the Pope’s Ministry.
“The Western Saints Church was formed to promote Ruminism. It is an organ-
ization that is specifically used to promote the religion. However—”
This alone was not able to ensure the personal safety of the missionaries.
That’s why the Pope’s Ministry made demands to the nations under their protection
and formed the Templar Knight Order. The nations welcomed the idea of a Ministry
funded knight order, and so they agreed to assist.
It is a guarantee of the safety for citizens among these nations since now, the
believers are protected from the threat of monsters. And since the funding comes
from other people, anyone would normally agree to such terms. After establishing

177
the foundations, disputes began to emerge between Ruberios and other nations.
And it was then that the Pope’s Imperial Guards entered the scene.
“In name, it’s a military division, yet the members of the regiment only consist
of a couple of people. They are all extraordinarily powerful individuals who have
the authority to directly command the Templar Knight Order. These people only
pledge their loyalty to their god and the pope, and so even the Archon, who pos-
sesses the highest executive authority within the Pope’s Ministry has to be very
respectful when dealing with them.”
The archon seems to be the one in charge of political affairs. If the Imperial
Guards wields such enormous authority to the point that power holders like the
archon can’t even order them around, then it is apparent that they are a force to
be reckoned with.
“About that, my friend Albert also received the honor of being allowed to join
the Imperial Guards, yet he declined to become my adjutant in the Western Saints
Church instead. Later the pope granted him the title of Knight Paladin.”
Adalman smiles proudly as his skeletal jaws bump into each other, making
*spooky skeleton sound*.
I see, so that was the Undead Knight who even gave Hakurou a tough time—
Now he has become a skeleton swordsman, it is no wonder that he has become so
strong as he has received a monster’s body on top of his masterful swordsmanship.
“—But the situation now seems to have taken a complete one eighty.”
Oh, Adalman isn’t finished yet.
The changes do seem drastic according to his explanation.
The biggest difference lies in the fact that the Church has become much more
powerful. Its authority has increased with the addition of the Holy Knight Order.
Moreover, the role of archon in the ministry is now given to a selected cardinal
from the Western Saints Church, resulting in their greatly increased authority. The
reason for which must have been the “Seven Celestial Sages”.
When Adalman was around, the “Seven Celestial Sages” were powerful figures
rivaling the Pope, who also act as the archons. The “Seven Celestials” initiated the
changes of selecting the archon from the cardinals after receiving orders to revive
the Western Saints Church. But the “Seven Celestials” don’t seem to be a group
that can be easily dealt with. It seems that they are the ones who had set up the
traps that eliminated Adalman’s party.
He seems to dislike the “Seven Celestials” a lot.
The Holy Knight Order wasn’t anything impressive while under the supervision
of “Seven Celestials”. They’ve only become an organization worthy of the name
strongest knight order after undergoing Hinata’s training. It is for that reason, the
Holy Empire Ruberios came to have the two pillars of the Pope’s Imperial Guards
and the Holy Knight Order.
“That was quite detailed, Adalman. I see that you have a very good source of
information despite staying with Clayman’s this whole time…”
“Demon Lord Clayman sees an enemy in the Western Saints Church. He has
been cautious of their forces and been diligently collecting information. I was a

178
lieutenant under him after all, though he does not ask for my opinions, he would
still give me information.”
I asked out of doubt yet Adalman answered while giggling.
So that’s why, I get it now. It is quite unexpected, but Clayman’s manipulative
and calculative side actually helped us.
“ Rimuru-sama, my God, please be extra cautious. Now that the Holy Empire
Ruberios has the “Ten Great Saints”, they are all individuals at the level of “Sage”.
Even Demon Lord Clayman has treated those people with caution, please do not
be careless.”
As such, Adalman’s explanation concludes.
We were not informed of the details, but the Imperial Guards have members
who are called the “Three Martial Sages”, they are all masterfully skilled fighters
who reached the level of “Sage”. Apart from them, there are in total ten people
including the six Holy Knights and their commander Hinata. They are known as the
“Ten Great Saints”.
Rumor has it that a “Saint” can rival the likes of “Demon Lord Breed”. It is then
no wonder why Clayman wouldn’t dare act carelessly in the presence of these ten
people.
It is likely that other than Hinata who is heading straight to our nation, the
other four are also members of the “Ten Great Saints”. That’s why sending out
normal troops would only cause unnecessary casualty meaning it’s more appropri-
ate to directly have myself and my lieutenants to deal with them. Moreover, judg-
ing from the movements of the Templar Knight Order, the Imperial Guards are
likely on the move as well. This can be explained if we consider the “Three Martial
Sages” to be acting independently.
“My God, I, Adalman, was once a Cardinal. Allow me to go persuade this Hinata!
I shall convert her into believing in Rimuru-sama as well…”
“Ah, stop right there. I don’t want something like that, so you can go now.”
The topic has gone down a weird path, so I began to hurry Adalman out. This
guy seems to be even worse than Hinata in holding onto beliefs without listening
to how other people think. With these two as stubborn as they are, it definitely
wouldn’t be productive to have them talk to each other.
Then…
“I see, what a wonderful idea.”
“Kufufufufu, I didn’t even think of something like this!”
My secretary Shion and butler Diablo is quickly moved by his proposal.
“What nonsense are you two spouting! Things will only get worse if you try to
convince her with idiotic arguments!”
These two are really tacit in a way.
Can I even describe them as being on good terms or not…
It almost seems that Diablo’s frustrated look from before was merely an illusion.
I decide to bring the topic back on track after cutting short the idiot duo.

***

179
We are starting over again now that Adalman has left.
Since we have gathered sufficient information, we can now begin our planning
in earnest.
I’d really like some sacrificial pawns to probe our opponents’ abilities, but
that’d be too convenient n… Eh, Veldora has been glancing at me for a while now,
but there is no way I can allow that. He’ll no doubt overdo things by accident.
“Veldora, you—”
“Hmph! It is finally my turn to shine. I’ve got it covered!”
“No. I would like Veldora to be our last line of defense.”
“What?”
“Doesn’t that sound really cool, Veldora- THE LAST LINE OF DEFENSE. I don’t
think I can trust anyone but you to fulfill this role—”
“Of course. Great minds think alike!”
Veldora nods delightfully.
Okiedokie, now we can prevent him from going berserk.
There is also no way we’d lose if we send Veldora out to battle, but it feels
rather overkill. After all, how can I send out Veldora without warning when there’s
still a chance of negotiating with Hinata. But it would be different to have him as
our backup instead.
After Veldora settled down, Benimaru begins to talk:
“First of all, we will have to decide on the reinforcements to send to Youm-
san.”
Hmm, Benimaru is acting more and more like a commander now.
He’s gained much experience from his previous battles; he no longer displays
his arrogance unlike Shion.
He is now able to examine and evaluate the difference in strength cautiously
and intelligently.
You can trust me as Generalissimo!—I recall him saying that to me in the past,
but now, he’s become far more capable for the role than me.
But I would definitely be getting headaches if it were my responsibility. That’s
why, I hope Benimaru would continue to keep up the effort.
Benimaru begins selecting the forces to be sent out, with a suitably command-
ing voice.
Captain Gobta will command the one hundred soldiers of the Goblin Riders.
Additionally, Benimaru’s direct subordinates, the four thousand strong Green
Corps, and their 100 commanders, the “Kurenai”. The remaining two hundred
members of the “Kurenai” would be tasked with defending town.
Lastly, Gabil will lead the one hundred soldiers of “Hiryuu”.
In total, four thousand three hundred soldiers will be dispatched as reinforce-
ments for Youm.
“—As such. The defensive reserves of this town would decrease, but since there
are the Beastman warriors and Veldora-sama, it shouldn’t be an issue. Any objec-
tions?”
“Eh, are you really sending me!?”
“Is there a problem?”

180
 “Ah, no. never mind…”
Gobta was going to say something before he was silenced by Benimaru’s strict
glance.
What an idiot.
“Hakurou would be the commanding officer of the reinforcement troops. But
rest assured, if anything happens, I will be at your aid immediately by using “Spa-
tial Transportation”. But it is very likely that we will be engaging in combat with
the commander of Holy Knight Order Hinata Sakaguchi. By that time, our commu-
nication may be cut, so everyone should listen to Hakurou’s directions and do not
overdo things on your own.”
“Please leave it to me.”
“Okay…”
“This time I’m definitely gonna show off a bit!”
Hakurou and Gabil seem very motivated. Gobta is the only one that seems a
little uneasy, but he’s good at going with the flow, so he should be able to manage
just fine…
“I’m still a little concerned. Ranga, are you awake?”
I summon out Ranga who is sleeping in my shadow.
He’s my bodyguard, but of late all he’s done is sleep in my shadow. For some
odd reason, his magicules have increased dramatically, and I worry he’s lacking in
exercise lately.
“My master, am I to be sent to battle?”
“Indeed. It’ll be good for you to work out every now and then. Go with Gobta
and protect him!”
“Yes sir. My body feels much lighter. I look forward to exercising after waking
up.”
What’s that?
Things are going to go horribly wrong if I let him out! —I suddenly get this
dangerous feeling.
Never mind, since it’s not me who will suffer the consequences. Things are
probably going to go horribly wrong for the enemies.
“It’s very reassuring now that Ranga-san is with me!”
And so Gobta is truly motivated this time. What a practical guy.
“Ranga, don’t overdo things and accidentally kill your opponents…”
“No problem! Shion-dono has taught me the art of holding back!”
“I-I see……”
I’m even more concerned now.
I thought he has just been sleeping in my shadow this whole time, but as it
turns out he’s been up to no good when I wasn’t paying attention. The fact that
he mentioned he has learnt something from Shion makes me feel uneasy. But
there shouldn’t be a problem as long as we have healing potions.
At that moment, Ranga howls delightfully and lied down next to Gobta.
I can only pray for the safety of their opponents.
I couldn’t help but cheer for the enemies who I’ve never met. “Good luck!” But
I’ll keep it a secret.

181
 Benimaru doesn’t seem to have any objections with my decision. Though, you
are spoiling Gobta too much—seems to be what the smile in Benimaru’s eyes en-
tailed.
As such, I approved Benimaru’s plan and the troops to be dispatched have
been decided.
Now then, the problem now is those that will be reinforcing the new King’s
(Edward) forces.
“Then Diablo, how do you plan to deal with your attack plan?”
“Indeed. I’ve expected there to be reinforcement troops, but thirty thousand
is a truly surprising number. According to the original plan, I only estimated the
new king’s total force to consist around ten thousand soldiers—”
Diablo continues to explain—
First, he instructed Edmalis to ask around and find out the reason the new king
is gathering soldiers. Since he has assumed that the new king is only doing so as
a precaution since he wanted to push the responsibility of the reparations onto
Edmalis.
This way, the new king can argue that he has no need to fulfill the treaty signed
by Edmalis. This method, although futile when dealing with the Council, lands on
a grey area for dealing with us. He is going to execute Edmalis and claim the treaty
to be invalid. And in doing so, when we are provoked to send out our troops, he
will (then be justified in) gather the Western Nations to stand against us.
In order to prevent such things from happening, Youm’s party has to go and
rescue Edmalis, who has been trapped in this difficult position.
Right now, Edmalis is under Youm’s protection and they are hiding in Nedler’s
territory. Everything seems to be going according to plan up to this point. Youm is
using Nedler’s territory as his base and has gathered a force of around five thou-
sand men. In addition, I will be sending four thousand three hundred men all at
once with teleportation magic. Not only are they almost equal in number, the sud-
den appearance of this huge army would also strike confusion into the enemies—
We intended to crush the enemies using psychological warfare.
Now that the new king has gathered reinforcement, this tactic is no longer
viable.
We waited quietly for our opponent to reorganize and now the situation has
turned into forty thousand versus ten-thousand—Our opponents’ forces have
grown to be four times as ours. It seems we will need to hurry things up.
“—That’s why the new king Edward has established his camp in Edmalis’ do-
main in order to wait for the reinforcement.”
Diablo’s explanation concludes there.
The plan was supposed to be for us to defeat Edward in this fight and for
Edmalis to announce his decision to continue abstaining the throne so the Hero
Youm will be crowned.
“Right now, Edward has gathered around twenty-thousand soldiers. In three
weeks’ time, he will have gathered forty thousand. If that’s the case, the lackluster
defenses of Nedler’s territory wouldn’t stand a chance—”
Souei added on.

182
 The situation would only get worse if we continued to wait.
If we send out our troops, it will become a real bloodbath. They’ve already lost
twenty-thousand people before, and now with a battle like this, Farmus Kingdom
would likely take a fatal blow.
Then, what should we do…
“—This is horrendous. Perhaps we should just give up this time. If I just forgo
rest the of the reparations, then there would be no more war, right? They won’t
be able to continue the fight if they lose their justification.”
“No way! They will look down on Rimuru-sama if we do that.”
“It is indeed unsettling to be looked down on, but we have already profited
from this whole ordeal. Shouldn’t we aim to resolve the issue with Hinata first
before rehashing our plans?”
In fact, we’ve already obtained parts of the astronomical reparations.
If we stopped right now it would still benefit us as the risks of continuing com-
bat would be too high.
A Demon Lord is supposed to be the boogeyman after all64—what Shion said
does make sense…
“Kufufufufu, how can we abandon the operation now. Rimuru-sama, didn’t you
tell me to handle it?”
“Yes. But if possible, I’d like to avoid the deaths of innocents…”
“That will not be a problem. If that is what my lord wishes, your servant shall
obey accordingly. It is but a simple matter for me to deliver on your wishes, Ri-
muru-sama.”
The interruption of the take-over plan is due to circumstances after all, but
Diablo doesn’t seem to be deterred.
“What do you plan on doing?”
“I’ll find the culprit—The person who wanted to pin all of these on me.”
Diablo replied calmly.
Ah, he is furious.
“ “Demon Extermination” ? If you intend to exterminate me, I shall play alone
to the end. Some of the thirty-thousand men arriving soon are likely to be con-
nected to the culprit. Why don’t I try questioning them nicely.”
Diablo says so with a big smile.
Oh no, that doesn’t sound nice at all.
Moreover, Diablo seems to be planning to take on the thirty-thousand Templar
Knights by himself.
Maybe I should tell him to hold back—
“I see, then there shouldn’t be an issue if it’s you. But, don’t go killing any
innocent people understand?”
“Of course. I would never defy the divine will of Rimuru-sama.”
Benimaru and Diablo got onto the same page before I could even make up my
mind.
Not only that—

64
In other words, if you can’t scare the public, the title of Demon Lord is useless. That’s why what
Shion said makes sense.

183
 “That’s good. Oh right, Hakurou, will you be able to suppress the new king’s
army without killing a person?”
“It should be doable. Although it would be much easier to kill them out right,
but it won’t give our soldiers a chance to train themselves.”
“Right. Gabil, go prepare a large quantity of healing potions first.”
“Understood! Leave it to me.”
Eh? Eh eh!
Things are progressing, leaving me behind.
“Rimuru-sama, it seems that the plan to take over Farmus Kingdom is flawless.”
“I-I see. So it seems… Good luck everyone!”
Shion started with a smile while I couldn’t help but to just nod in agreement
and give my approval.
“ “ “Yes sir!” ” ”
The motivated replies of everyone resonated in my ears.
Just like that they cleared away my hesitation. It is settled then.

***

Although there are still many areas of suspicion, our discussion moves onto a dif-
ferent issue.
That is who will be confronting on Hinata’s party.
“Next, regarding the five individuals approaching our nation—”
Benimaru turns to me while speaking.
Yes, I shall lead the meeting this time!
As I plan to speak with confidence—Yet at that moment, Souei suddenly got
up.
“Rimuru-sama, emergency report. The Holy Knight Order seems to be on the
move—”
He explains nervously.
Everyone is panicking, or, maybe just me.
“What did Hinata’s party do?”
“No, Nansou who was surveilling Ingracia Kingdom just reported that a hun-
dred some soldiers just departed…”
“What did you say!”
“They are around half a day away from Hinata’s party and will likely catch up
to them at this speed. Their direction of traveling is the same, so we can deduce
that they are heading towards our nation.”
Hinata seems to be moving at normal speed without rushing. The four knights
chasing after her seem to have travelled at full speed with magic applied even. But
as soon as they rendezvoused with Hinata, they slowed to normal speed as well.
The two parties seemed to have argued over something, but they ended up moving
together anyways. The five are making their approach to our town as one group.
As of now, they are making their way from the Kingdom of Ingracia to the Kingdom
of Brumund, however, they are moving rather slowly, meaning that the hundred
knights behind them will eventually catch up.

184
 Yet the troops behind Hinata’s party seem to be avoiding open roads, and it
would appear they are abandoning their rides to take old forest paths.
“Sound like they are not planning on meeting up with Hinata.”
“Their goal is unknown to us. We predict that Hinata would not be arriving in
at least two weeks’ time, and the troops behind her will be arriving around the
same time as her.”
Souei didn’t forget to have someone to shadow them in midst of all this con-
fusion.
I can only wait for follow-up reports on that.
Just as we’ve overcome one problem another emerged. No, I should say that
one problem is followed by another.
How annoying, truly.
All in all, the situation has changed.
Sighing won’t do us any good.
My executives begin to discuss again.
I listened to how they plan on dealing with the situation.
There are five individuals who are at the level of Sage including Hinata. There’s
also the hundred or so Holy Knights trailing them. This regiment of around a hun-
dred knights are far more dangerous than the Farmus army of twenty thousand.
Or rather, Hinata, in particular, is extremely dangerous.
This is the unchanging rule of this world.
The quantity of military force cannot rival the quality of individual strength. No
matter how many thugs and lackeys you gather, you cannot win against the over-
lords of this world.
I don’t intend to engage them alone this time, such act would undoubtedly be
suicidal.
So, what should I do?
“Let’s just stop thinking and kill them all!”
I’ll leave the speaker of this statement unspecified, but really, whoever is the
most airheaded is also the strongest.
Without considering practicality and going straight to the result.
It is because of this level of recklessness that her Unique Skill was awakened.
“If only Geld is here at time like this…”
“That guy has his own work to worry over. Unless things get really dire, we
should just deal with it by ourselves.”
Hakurou and Benimaru’s exchange is very ear catching.
Could you stop being so stubborn and just ask Geld for help?
But there are only one hundred and so opponents. So it is meaningless to
dispatch a huge army. And honestly speaking, my lieutenants will have to engage
in battle anyway.
I will take care of Hinata while the remaining four would have to be dealt with
by the others.
If Hinata is willing to fight me one-on-one then it won't be a problem, but for
me to take on all five at once definitely would be a bit too reckless on my part.

185
 <<Answer. There is no problem. The only opponent requiring caution is indi-
vidual “Hinata Sakaguchi”.>>
Oi…
No no no, that is the biggest problem of them all!
Are you okay? I feel like you are less reliable than the times of when you were
still “Great Sage”.
<<…>>
Essentially, the reason for my concern is that I don’t wish for any casualty to
occur. We are guaranteed victory if we attack the Holy Knights with sheer numbers
to tire them out. However, it will be at the cost of heavy casualties.
It took everyone so much effort to survive till this day, it would just be dreadful
to have a pile of casualties at this point in time.
However, our opponent is Hinata.
That woman is extremely dangerous.
During our last encounter, I focused entirely on escaping since taking her on
seriously would surely lead to my demise. Besides, she wasn’t even using her true
strength at the time.
Right now, the only person who can deal with Hinata is me. I don’t think I
would lose if we are to duel each other one-on-one, but it’s a different story if all
the Sage level Holy Knights attack at the same time.
I would probably get myself killed if I pretend to be a guru and became too
overconfident about my skill. Moreover, the other hundred or so Holy Knights are
also a problem as well. I have no idea how to deal with them…
If Hinata came to negotiate, there’s no need for her to bring so many troops.
There is no way these suspicious events occurring would not cause others to be on
alert.
“Alright—I’ve come up with an idea! How about you let me try my dragon
breath sometimes? I can make it look just like an accident by pretending no one
was there!”
“Could you shut up for a moment? Last line of defense means you only get to
fight at the last moment!”
Veldora’s suggestion sounds like a child’s prank, and so I reject the idea im-
mediately.
If Hinata indeed came to negotiate with me, it would ruin any opportunity for
us to talk. Moreover, there is no way of knowing what sort of damage his dragon
breath would cause, how horrifying.
It would be fortunate for us just to not give Veldora any chance to fight. But if
we intend to strike first and eliminate them, it would be a viable proposal. But it
will still depend on what our opponents would do. Yet it is also not ok to just ignore
them. Since there are more than one Holy Knights, there’s a risk of them casting
“Holy Purification Barrier” around us.
I can’t simply ignore them, and killing them would also be a problem.
The Holy Knights—They are equivalent to the guardian of mankind. They are
knights blessed with the protection of the spirits.

186
 In this world, the damages caused monsters cannot be overstated and not
everyone has the spare money to hire adventurers. which is why everyone lives in
fear on a daily basis. The knights who protect these villages and towns on the
fringes are those trained by Hinata herself. There are many who were saved from
the monster attacks by them.
These survivors rely spiritually on Ruminism, and physically on these members
of the Holy Knight Order whose strength are also top-notch. Many of them are
powerful individuals who exceeded Rank A. We will suffer serious losses if we di-
rectly confront these knights.
But that’s not the main issue.
There will be consequence in the future if we were to straight up kill these
knights who carry the prayer, hope and expectation of the weak. That is the main
issue. We may still have room for negotiations if the doctrines of “Monsters are
the common enemy of mankind” isn’t a thing…
But I’m not giving up hope despite the difficulty of achieving it this time.
To them, we are evil creatures who cannot be reasoned with.
But these thoughts are not hard to understand.
After all, some of them are survivors from villages that were wiped out by
monsters, or orphans whose parents were murdered by monsters. Being deceived
would lead to their deaths and it wouldn’t simply mean their death, but also the
death of those who rely on them for protection.
Moreover, it is also a fact that there are still maniac monsters out there causing
mayhem. The incidents of monsters causing harm near our nation has indeed de-
creased.
But there are still monsters being born in other locations and causing destruc-
tion.
If we are to kill all the Holy Knights here, who will be protecting those fringe
districts? Upon thinking over it, I feel there’s a need to avoid killing them so cas-
ually.
Perhaps we could have avoided this misunderstanding if I could have reached
Hinata back then. It is regrettable that she wasn’t willing to listen to me because
I am a monster.
Since Hinata is a stubborn blackhead too.
She even went so far as to dispatch combatants after seeing my message.
<<Suspicion detected. Certain events do not seem like a natural outcome re-
garding the matter. It can be deduced that the Likelihood of this not being Hinata
Sakaguchi’s intent is extremely high.>>
Eh?
Could this mean that, we still have chance at negotiating?
There should be many ways for us to defeat them if they are truly considering
us to be enemies. But right now, we are concerned about what’s the right thing to
do is since it is unclear how our opponents are perceiving us.
All in all, these are all excuses that I’ve been pondering over… But it is main
reason for that is I don’t wish to kill Hinata myself.

187
 Shizue-san was also worrying about Hinata’s later development. Since I’ve in-
herited her will, I don’t wish to fight Hinata to the death without even talking to
her.
How troubling, but I’m only so troubled because Hinata is too stubborn.
What am I worrying about, sheesh.
Regardless, if we can’t negotiate, then a clash would become inevitable…
It will be disadvantageous for us if it comes to that.
Our opponents are experts in monster extermination. So we can’t just bash
our way through.
There is one thing that’s for sure though, I hope to minimize casualties on both
sides. It doesn’t matter what our opponent wants, we will just have to prepare for
the worst.
If the negotiation fails, I will have to fight Hinata once and for all.
I also mentioned this in my message, so there shouldn’t be an issue with that
part. Our opponents may be planning to have a grand confrontation with everyone
they have, but this is our territory. If we are to set up a trap beforehand, we may
be able to buy some time during my confrontation with Hinata.
Even though it is troublesome, it still has to be that way.
“Right, I’ve made up my mind! Let’s set our goals on something further, we
should do our best to prevent casualties in our fight with the Holy Knights.”
If the negotiations fail—That’s how I explained it to everyone.
Since the outline has been settled, everyone resumes discussion once more.
It would be meaningless to reduce casualties of our opponents at the cost of
our own.
With that being the condition, everyone begins discussing our best approach.
The most effective way would be for me to reduce their morale by defeating
Hinata. That’s why I suggest for everyone to focus on buying time for me.
“In conclusion, we just need to cut them all down, right??”
“…”
“Just kidding.”
Shion clears her throat after saying that.
Are you alright Shion? You impose a level of unease on everyone that is rivalled
only by Veldora.
“All in all, we can’t kill any Holy Knight, nor are we allowed to sustain any
casualty on our side. That’s how we should maintain the state of the battle. Ri-
muru-sama would take that time to take out the enemy leader, that is our battle
plan, right?”
“Hmm, you’re right. I’m so glad you understand.”
She actually understood.
I was almost going to ask, “Do you have holes in your head?” which would
have been embarrassing.
If Shion can understand, then everyone else should also be fine with it as well.
“If that’s the case, I have an idea!”
Just as I was feeling reassured, Shion suddenly turns to me with a confident
expression.

188
 Unease, an unspeakable unease starts to drown my heart.
“…Let’s hear it.”
“Yes sir! My “Yomigaeri” also has around a hundred members. They wouldn’t
be outdone by their opponents, so allow us to take on those knights!”
Shion says with a proud expression on her face65.
“You idiot! The “Yomigaeri” only have strength of Rank C, the opponents would
definitely think little of your skills!”
I really want to ask Shion where she is getting such confidence. Even if their
number matches up, the difference in strength is night and day…
“—No, there’s definitely a problem with Shion’s plan, but the general idea still
holds merit.”
To my surprise, Benimaru interjected to defend Shion.
Here is how Benimaru sees it.
The “Yomigaeri” have the Extra Skill “Perfect Memory” and “Automatic Regen-
eration”, so average attack can’t easily kill them. And considering how weak they
seem; their enemies would not immediately unleash upon them attacks that are
strong enough to damage souls.
“The Holy Knights may get careless at the fact of how weak their opponents
are. If we can use that… It may be surprisingly effective in buying time.”
He then gave this explanation seemingly pondering.
With Benimaru’s explanation, it does make some sense.
If the Holy Knights are not directly attacking the soul, the “Yomigaeri” are at
an advantage. They may have a better chance of settling things safely compared
to other troops.
“Benimaru is most correct! Moreover, Rimuru-sama, they have all undergone
my special training. “Pain Nullification” is a prerequisite, and besides that they
have even acquired “Poison Resistance”, “Paralysis Resistance”, “Sleep Resistance”.
Everyone was successful in acquiring these skills! Just recently even Hakurou
praised them as having invincible endurance.”
With Benimaru’s support, Shion actively made her proposal.
Hakurou is nodding in agreement too, so her words don’t seem to be made up.
“By the way, how did they acquire those resistance?”
“Oh, that’s—”
Although I don’t think they were lies, it is best for me to double check by asking.
And the result of the answer is quite surprising.
She requested Kurobee to craft weapons that can induce abnormal status.
They naturally learnt these skills after training with these weapons. She didn’t
spare any sympathy since her subordinates are not easily killed. And since it’s
difficult to arrive at a definitive result by attacking each other till they’re completely
immobile, that’s why the winner of their unique simulated battle is whoever re-
mains standing in the end…
“Rimuru-sama, if we find that the “Yomigaeri” are in danger, I’ll send my “Ku-
renai” to assist then. Will there be an issue, Gobua?”

65
Doya kao (ドヤ顔) - google this to see examples

189
 The tall Ogre beauty who was guarding the door came in upon summoned by
Benimaru. Kneeling, she bows first to Benimaru, then to me.
It is said that this beauty named Gobua is the captain of “Kurenai”.
She’s definitely one of the goblins I named, though now she looks nothing like
a goblin. Dressed in a dark red military uniform, she is truly an elite.
At Benimaru’s prompting, she gallantly looks at me as she replies:
“Yes sir! I will not lose to Shion-sama. My subordinates and I have trained
harshly for this. Please allow us to demonstrate our prowess on the battlefield.”
She has a pair of sharp eyes and a powerful stance.
Her power is also above Rank A.
Her power rivals that of Souka, perhaps even above her. It seems that Ben-
imaru has also trained some subordinates not to be underestimated.
“They may not be as strong as the Holy Knights, but my subordinates are
nonetheless skillful. By having two of them to take on one enemy each, we may
even be able to buy some time for the “Yomigaeri” to escape.”
“Nonsense! My subordinates and I alone are enough to take down those Holy
Knights!”
Next, it’s quarrel time between Benimaru and Shion.
Both of them are very motivated.
I think it would be alright to leave things to her care.
“Good, then I’ll leave things to Shion. You are Gobua, right? I’ll be relying on
you for cover!”
“Y-yes sir! Leave it to me, Rimuru-sama!”
Gobua replies blushing, seemingly excited.
It’s great to see how motivated she looks. But honestly, I hope they won’t have
a chance to fight.
“Shion, unless our negotiation fails, do not engage with the enemies no matter
what!”
“No problem! But if the enemies tries to pull any dangerous stunt—”
Indeed, that would be a different case.
I almost forgot; my original intent is to stop them from building the “Holy
Purification Barrier”.
“If that happens, you’re free to do whatever’s necessary. Just be ready to act
as soon as I give the confirmation via [Telepathy Net].”
“Understood.”
Shion nods in satisfaction.
Benimaru then orders Gobua to go back to guarding the gate.
Alright, now the only question remaining is—Who’s going to take on the “Sage”
level knights.

***

We’ve decided to have Shion’s “Yomigaeri” deal with the Holy Knight Order. Ben-
imaru’s “Kurenai” would be on standby just in case of emergency. These three
hundred soldiers would engage the one hundred Holy Knights.

190
 I’ll have to have faith in them, and now it’s time to decide who will be taking
on the other four travelling alongside Hinata.
That is under the precondition that we even have enough candidates to take
on “Sages” —
There’s me, Veldora, Ranga, Benimaru, Shion, Souei, Geld, Gabil and Diablo.
Hakurou might not have sufficient magicule reserves to match them, but he
can still put up a fight with his sword skill.
Shuna… Is hard to say. It may be different if it’s a magic battle, but the ene-
mies are knights who are skilled at melee combat, so it will be challenging for her.
The sages of the “Ten Great Saints” seem to have power to rival the likes of “De-
mon Lord Breed”. They would have power to at least rival the Orc Disaster. It
would be quite the heavy burden to place on Shuna.
—Based on the previous assessment, there are in total ten people including
Hakurou.
I will be Hinata’s opponent.
Veldora is a no go. I would like him to defend the town, besides it will be
dangerous if he starts rampaging. And to be honest, it is necessary for us to tighten
our defenses considering that the enemy force may have others operating without
us knowing.
Geld has been reserved only to be summoned in an emergency situation. So,
we should avoid calling him back.
I hope Diablo, Ranga, Hakurou and Gabil will focus on resolving the issue at
Farmus Kingdom.
The rest would be—
“The only ones free to be deployed are Benimaru, Shion and Souei… just these
three, huh?”
There don’t seem to be enough people to set up a one-to-one combat scenario.
Alright, what should I do now…
“That’s without saying, I’ll also be joining the fray.”
It is for this reason that Benimaru has handed the commanding position of
Youm’s reinforcement to Hakurou, so we will have to include him.
“I’ll stay as well. I can leave intelligence gathering work to my “Clones”. Be-
sides, right now, Souka and the rest are quite useful in this regard as well.”
Souei should be fine too.
He is very capable, so keeping up with information collection would unlikely
pose a problem.
“I want in too! As Rimuru-sama’s secretary, I should be serving at his side—”
Shion jumps in to stake her claim just as someone suddenly interjects with a
voice within my body.
<<Report. If the secondary party also contains members of the “Sage” class,
it is possible that the goal of buying time will not be achievable. The group to
engage them should be arranged properly as well just in case.>>
Oh no, so there is that to be concerned about as well.
Thank you for your pertinent opinion!
Once again Wisdom King-sensei is indeed reliable.

191
 I have to confirm with Souei first anyhow.
“Hold on, Shion. I have something to ask Souei. Are there any “Saint” level
knights among the Holy Knights operating separately from Hinata?”
As I ask, Souei momentarily closes his eyes.
He then answers somewhat upset: “My apologies, every member is indeed
above Rank A, but there isn’t any individual emitting any particularly stronger
aura—”
As soon as a monster releases its aura, it becomes very obvious to tell.
Yet more skillful individuals can hide their auras cleverly.
For instance, Hinata only gives off the aura of an average person. I wasn’t able
to see through her disguise and was thus surprised by her tremendous strength.
Right now, there is no way I can tell unless they engage in battle.
“But shouldn’t we still act with caution, I hope Shion would oversee her troops.
Apart from “Yomigaeri”, how about we allow Shion to command the “Kurenai” as
well. Is that okay with you, Benimaru?”
“If it is how Rimuru judges it, I am fine with it. As for the four knights coming
alongside Hinata, it will be fine for Souei and I to each take on two at once.”
How confident.
Souei seems to also agree with his calm and non-caring look.
“A moment please, Rimuru-sama. Occasionally, even I, Rigurd, wish to go on
a rampage!”
Rigurd proposes as he shows off his muscle.
“If that’s the case, there is still me.”
Shuna smiles as she says.
But you’re not suited to melee combat, are you?
I think it’s too dangerous to send you.
“And me as well, how could I let Gobta take all the spotlight!”
Rigur is also all pumped up.
Rigurd and Rigur are indeed now stronger than the point of surpassing A-rank,
yet they are still a long way off from “Demon Lord Breed”. It would be too reckless.
“Ah ah, hold on. It would be too dangerous to send you guys out.”
“But, are there any more suitable candidates?”
“We alone are sufficient.”
“Benimaru-sama, I know you are both very strong, but should you look down
so much on your opponents? It would be better to have me and Rigur—”
And so, the discussion grows more and more intense.
It may lessen my worry to grant them their wish, but I still want to resolve the
issue cautiously. In order to reduce the risk to zero, it will probably be better for
me to have Geld come back when the day comes—
I ignored the unresolved quarrel in the meeting and started to ponder, but I
was interrupted by the noise outside the gate.
“I’ve told you that there is an important meeting going on—”
“Hush, we want to join as well!”
“It’s fine, Suphia, but don’t be so rude to others. Young lady, we only wish to
express our gratitude by offering our assistance.”

192
 The voices just now came from Gobua as well as the Beastketeers Suphia and
Alvis.
The two entered the room as the gate opened.
“Hey, sorry to interrupt. Just now I saw that skeleton dude come by, so what
is happening here? Please allow us to contribute as well, Rimuru-sama.”
“Demon Lord Rimuru, we apologize for our sudden visit. Suphia may be quite
rude in tone, but she truly wishes to help. I hope you would grant us two the
opportunity to repay you.”
Suphia and Alvis says while approaching me—more accurately kneeling down
next to me.
Gobua intended to stop them but was halted when Benimaru raised one of his
hands. Then he left his seat and came to stand in front of me as well. Without me
noticing, Diablo is also standing between them to prevent the two Beastketeers
from getting closer to me. Benimaru should already trust them, yet he still isn’t
permitting them to approach me.
As for Diablo, he has no trust in the two at all. He seems prepared to eliminate
Suphia and Alvis as soon as I give the order.
The two contrast each other, yet they are on the same pace.
Suphia and Alvis seem to also be aware of how rude their requests seem, so
they are not complaining about their treatment.
“Benimaru, Diablo, stand down.”
“Yes sir.”
“Understood, Rimuru-sama.”
Taking advantage of the time when the two are returning to their seat, I pull
out seats for Suphia and Alvis. I again started the meeting once everyone has
calmed down once more.
“Just now you mentioned about assisting us…”
“Yes, Rimuru-sama. Aren’t the “Ten Great Saints” approaching this nation? You
seem to be short on people that can hold them back, so we wish you would allow
us to assist in this task.”
“Yes! I am only of much use in battle. It is times like this that I may repay my
gratitude. Please give us the order!”
I begin to examine the two’s proposal.
The two are powerful enough, but, if my order led to their harm, it would be
embarrassing to face Demon Lord—ex-Demon Lord Karion.
“But you shouldn’t be acting on your own without Karion’s permission.”
“That’s okay! Karion-sama is very generous in that regard.”
“Besides, Karion-sama is also troubled by how to repay Rimuru-sama. We will
get scolded for not intervening at a time like this.”
Hmm—Honestly, their proposal came at the right time. With these two present,
I can also be reassured with our fighting force.
“I agree. These people are trustworthy.”
Benimaru doesn’t seem to object.
“Will you be helping to take out people who interfere with Rimuru-sama when
I’m not present?”

193
 “Yes, please leave it to me.”
Shion and Suphia seem to be on good terms as the two reach common ground
quite quickly.
It seems there is no objection.
“Can I rely on you guys?”
“Leave it to us!”
“Thank you for your understanding!”
I still can’t get over how motivated Rigurd seems, but I do hope for him to stay
back in the town and lead everyone.
After all, I’m worried about sending him out to battle too.
And as such, we’ve gained the powerful assistants in the form of Suphia and
Alvis, now then our plan to take on Hinata’s party is settled. The outline of this
plan that isn’t even worthy of being called a battle plan.
All of my executives are now brainstorming to check for any oversights of this
operation.
I on the other hand, close my eyes to predict Hinata’s movement once more.
The calculation of Wisdom King Raphael-san has also predicted that this plan
would minimize casualties, so I don’t think it warrants anymore concern. But there
is something I am still worried about. It would make a better battle plan if I aban-
don the operation to take over Farmus or by calling Geld back. But I didn’t do
either and adopted the current plan out of my own selfish thoughts.
That’s why I need to ensure it is a perfect plan that guarantees our victory. It
will be no problem if Hinata is willing to negotiate. If not, we will duel each other
until one of us falls.
This plan may seem to be waterproof with our arrangement, yet it has one
fatal flaw.
If I am defeated by Hinata, all of these discussions would be worthless.
However, Wisdom King Raphael-san thinks I will be the winner.
With that being said, if I am defeated this time, our operation would be com-
pletely blown.
Would the calculation of “Wisdom King Raphael” be truly reliable?
I always have the feeling that it is too confident…
Rather, it has too much faith in me.
Raphael-san, are you overestimating me too much? —I always have such un-
easy feeling. However, I will have to force myself to charge onward.
Just like I did until this point, and how I will in the future as well.
Even if do not have one hundred percent confidence in myself, my companions
still believe me.
If that’s the case, I will no longer hesitate and keep on moving.
“I’ll say this one more time. If the battle plan is hard to maintain once we
actually start fighting, then you should eliminate your opponent immediately. The
lives of our companions are the most important. Know that you are done for if you
get killed. So, I hope everyone will be able to make it through this ordeal safely as
well!”
“ “ “Yes sir!” ” ”

194
 It would be counterproductive if we get any of our companions killed trying to
avoid harming the Holy Knights.
I have to get this point across.
Seeing that everyone has responded, I nod with satisfaction.
Next.
We wait for Hinata’s next move—

***

Hinata has successfully arrived at Tempest Federation.

The journey has been just average travelling after teleporting from Ruberios
to Ingracia through the “Teleportation Gate”. Since there is no replacement for her
horse, she had to stop to rest frequently.
She packed only the bare minimum in terms of luggage as she is used to mil-
itary marching.
She only brought her horse, and a sleeping bag that also contains convenient
tools such as emergency rations or pots.
It is winter at this time of year.
Although the snow isn’t heavy enough to block the road, it is still not a good
time to travel.
Soon after Hinata set off for the journey and ran into four of her subordinates.
She heard the sound of running horses behind her and turned to see some
familiar faces.
They are the four captains, Arno, Bacchus, Ritase and Fritz.
Vice-commander Reynald needs to stand on guard while Hinata is out. Mean-
while, it will also be problematic to deploy all of the captains to chase after her,
and so the five decided over a lottery draw and Gerald was determined to be the
one who stays with Reynald on guard.
Leaving behind the two who seemed to be frustrated by their duty. Arno and
the rest set out to catch up with Hinata.
“—You guys, what is the meaning of this?”
“That should be our line, Hinata-sama. Are you trying to take all the glory for
yourself?”
“What kind of dumb talk is that? I’m heading to negotiate, there is no glory to
be claimed anywhere.”
“Here we go again. You are not particularly persuasive when dressed up as if
you are heading for a final battle.”
“That’s right. We wouldn’t want to gain anything at the expense of Hinata-
sama’s life. Our true honor would be in you leading us.”
“That’s right. The Demon Lord’s message never mentioned that you have to
go alone after all.”
Her subordinates bombard her with arguments.
Hinata, surprised, replies while a sigh:

195
 “Are you all aware of the situation here? My opponent is a Demon Lord. It was
I who provoked him in the first place, so this is my problem. It is neither your
responsibility nor is it any business of yours. Return home immediately.”
But, even with Hinata’s order, Arno and the rest would still not obey. Hinata
eventually gave up and said “Whatever you wish then” to allow them to accompany
her.
Now Hinata’s party has increased to five people.
Though the roads are somewhat well maintained, they are still rugged, as such,
their journey continues slowly.
In this time of the year, most inns are fully booked, so there isn’t any place for
them to rest. As a result, they are forced to camp out in the wilderness.
Although they didn’t run into any monsters, the piercing cold of winter coupled
with sad meals consisting solely of emergency rations made this journey a taxing
one on both the mind and the body. By the tenth day of their journey, they finally
reached the Kingdom of Brumund, far more exhausted then they had expected to
be.
At this point, Hinata’s party decided that they had to seek out an inn for some
desperately needed rest and recuperation.

***

“By the way, this town seems has really grown hasn’t it?”
They each reserved a room for themselves before they met up in the restau-
rant.
Arno broke the silence immediately saying so.
“Indeed.”
Hinata agrees as well.
Ritase did report about this, yet it has become obvious how drastic the differ-
ence is when seen with your own eyes.
As they were getting dressed and settling down in the inn, they started to
observe the demeanor of the streets. The whole market is full of energy despite it
being winter.
There are even items unfamiliar to them on the market. The rural atmosphere
Brumund gave off in their past missions have long disappeared.
“Have you all seen this? There are even more varieties of clothes. They look
like brands I’ve only seen in the Ingracia Kingdom, there are even some passers-
by wearing those luxurious clothes!”
“Speaking of that, it’s the same case for weaponries. All of the gear here seems
to be crafted with monster materials, making them of very fine quality.”
Arno and Bacchus both found such sights to be astounding.
Indeed, although these gears are not comparable with the ones used by the
Holy Knights, the commodities of this town have exceeded both the quantity and
quality of those in other small nations. There are also plenty of trading posts
around.

196
 Normally they would shut down during the winter days, making the scene here
particularly strange.
They are operating because there are customers.
In other words, there are still many merchants and adventurers passing
through this rural town despite the winter days.
“It must have been the effect of the Tempest Federation…?”
Fritz asks while observing Hinata’s expression.
It must have been because this kingdom is trading with the Tempest Federa-
tion that such a town was able to develop. He couldn’t think of another reason
besides that.
But it would mean that their actions are completely ignoring the doctrines of
Ruminism.
“They took a gamble to trade with a Demon Lord in pursuit of development—”
Ritase also mumbles with confusion in her eyes.
But to be honest, Hinata also agrees with her view.
Normally it would be impossible.
But he is different.
If it was Rimuru, her fellow countryman, he might have made such things a
reality.
The evidence is—the menu hanging on the restaurant wall.
“Can I take your order?”
As soon as the waitress of the inn asked, Hinata replies without hesitation.
“I want ramen.”
“So, you would like to order ramen! It has been really popular lately. We have
three different flavors of ramen, miso (fermented bean), soy sauce and pork bone66.
Each of them also have the two choices of heavy and light broths, how would you
like your ramen made?”
There are in total six variations.
It would seem that Hinata wasn’t overthinking, the ramen here is exactly what
it should be.
“I want thick-broth pork bone ramen with dumplings and rice.”
“Alright! You are quite the expert for a first-timer. What would the other guests
like to order?”
The rest all look at Hinata impressively after she made her order without any
hesitation.
“Ah, I will… have the same thing.”
“M-me too…”
“Hmm.”
“Same here.”
Arno and the rest have no idea what any of these are, so they’d rather follow
along and order like Hinata.
“Hinata-sama, what is this thing called ramen?”
“Surely you would know what that is, right?”

66
These are common broth flavours for ramen, will be referring to them as their english names except
for Miso (since it’s quite common).

197
 “Yes. But, about that… You guys may not be used to eating it.”
“ “ “Ehhh!” ” ”
Hinata’s words made the crowds feel unease.
“Oh, don’t worry. I’m just trying to say you probably are not used to it, so the
method of eating may be quite hard.”
Hinata is only concerned that Arno and the rest would not be used to using
chopsticks. Yet they began to worry about whether the cuisines are terrible or not.
And soon the dishes are served.
Hinata felt a sense of nostalgia, while for the rest, it is their first time seeing
authentic ramen.
Hinata pulls her hair up to prevent it from falling into the broth and splits up
the disposable chopsticks67.
They are even using disposable chopsticks.
What level of extravagance are they up to—Hinata thought to herself.
How did they manage to promote disposable chopsticks to the restaurants of
a neighboring country in such a short time? Hinata couldn’t help but wonder. Yet
the bowl of warm ramen is right in front of her.
“Thanks for the meal.”
She puts her palms together while whispering. Then she slowly lifts some hot
broth up using the soup spoon and drinks it.
It’s the thick pork bone broth. She has no idea how it was cooked to recreate
the thickness of the taste.
It is then that the noodle she intended to put in her mouth touched her lips,
making Hinata gasp with a sound of “Tsk”.
Arno and the rest immediately react after seeing this.
“Is it poisoned?”
“Are you okay, Hinata-sama?”
They all rise up to express their care.
“Hush. Shut up and eat your food.”
She scolded her subordinates before putting the noodle on the soup spoon and
slowly blowing her breath on it.
Hinata doesn’t want to scald her tongue.
Such action is somewhat cute considering how it contrasts her cruel appear-
ance. Although she herself didn’t notice since she’s been focused on tasting the
noodle.
The noodle is both tasty and chewy. The delicacy of the thick pork-bone broth
has all been imbued onto the noodle.
It is a most exquisite and delicious cuisine.
A sensation that Hinata thought she would never experience again is beauti-
fully recreated.
She falls silent and only concentrates on eating her ramen.
Arno and the rest, rather terrified, observes Hinata dining.
Then they begin to try out ramen by imitating her.

67
Wooden chopsticks that can be splitted in pair to use. Usually only serve one meal before disposed.

198
 “—that’s hot!”
“It’s delicious! What is this really?”
“The broth tastes great too!”
“Eh, is this some trickery?! How could food like this exist…”
The four clumsily used the chopsticks to start to challenge this food named
ramen fearfully, yet have given unexpected reactions.
To them, whose main diets mainly consisted of stale bread, salted soups or
raw vegetable salads, this unknown dish called ramen has brought them an astro-
nomical amount of shock.
The most appropriate words to describe this sensation would be—Taste revo-
lution.
Then again feeling confused, they turn to the rice Hinata ordered. It also ac-
companies ramen quite well. The more you chew on it, the better it tastes, slowly
filling them up.
There are also dumplings.
As soon as they take a bite out of the dumplings the fragrance of the ingredi-
ents immediately assails their nostrils.
The rich variety of ingredients in the dumpling transforms eating into a concert
of taste, which forms a perfect duet with the rice.
“Amazing! This is so tasty!”
Arno praises.
It is no wonder the food tastes so good considering the party has been eating
field rations until yesterday.
Eventually, there is only one more dumpling remaining on the plate.
Piya! A crisp sound goes off.
Fritz was casually reaching out his chopsticks before they were blocked by the
ones in Hinata’s hands.
“Fritz. That (dumpling) is mine, I left it there to eat it last. It is mine… and I
will not forgive you if you take my love.”
Fritz feels a chill up his spine as a paralyzing aura of murderous intent envelops
him.

199
200
 “S-sorry, it’s so delicious, I just unconsciously reached for it…”
“Just order another plate if you didn’t have enough.”
Hinata, baffled, replies and only to be shocked at the sights of the four all
putting down another order at the same time.
Yet their wishes cannot be granted.
“Ah, we are sorry, dear customer. That was our last serving.”
The waitress replied with the cruel truth.
Ignoring the couple bystanders who were forced to learn this hard truth, she
approached Hinata’s table and continued:
“In fact, this is a new item that only started being sold last week. This is actu-
ally a secret, but this dish was created to satisfy the cravings of the Demon Lord-
sama. Myourmiles-sama, who owns this establishment, has personal contact with
that Demon Lord-sama and has secured exclusive trading for this. So far, it hasn’t
sold well because it is both difficult to eat and expensive… But it’s becoming famous
for making anyone who eats it even once addicted to it!”
The waitress informs them on the supposed secret. Yet given how loud she
spoke, everyone in the restaurant would have heard the conversation.
Hinata suddenly realizes that this whole conversation was probably planned
from the start in order to promote this dish.
By doing so, the number of recurring customers will increase along with the
total number of customers. In this way, they can mass-produce dumplings to make
it a lasting item on the menu.
Now everyone in the restaurant is looking rather intrigued at Hinata’s party.
They are all observing the food Hinata is eating just like how Arno and the rest
initially reacted. Perhaps they are planning to order those food items for them-
selves next time.
Hearing the waitress’ words, Hinata finishes drinking up the soup.
“Thank you for the service. It was delicious.”
She then pays the tab and rises up from her seat.
She does so while seeing her subordinates downing the soup in a panic.
“Oh, don’t get all flustered. I’m only going back to my room. And by the way,
you will get fat if you drink all of the soup as well.”
Someone suddenly pauses upon hearing that. It’s Ritase.
“Ehh, but… Hinata-sama also…”
“My body’s disposition is just so that I don’t get fat easily.”
You have my warning—Hinata leaves after saying that.
Ritase glares back at her jealously, but Hinata, who wishes to sleep now after
a full meal doesn’t even want to look back.

***

The next morning, the party embarks on their journey once again.
They are all in excellent condition after getting sufficient rest.
Now that they’ve restored their energy, the harsh roads leading to the Jura
Great Forest would not pose an issue.

201
 “Let’s go.”
At Hinata’s order, everyone resumes their journey. Yet their spirit (to confront
hardship) soon disappeared.
“What on earth is this.”
“This is so comfortable to the point of becoming stale.”
“That’s not true, the point is this road! It is paved so beautifully that it can
rival the roads in the capital of Ingracia! No matter how you look at it, it doesn’t
make sense!!”
There is no wonder why they are so surprised.
The roads have been covered with stone pavements, there aren’t even any
puddles. The road is designed with a slight curvature where drainage side ditches
are installed below.
The journey has been very pleasant since the road is not blocked by snow.
“Speaking of which, there isn’t any monster aura at all. Though we’re in a
forest, there's few signs of monsters at all…”
Said Ritase recalling the investigation of the area she did and her findings.
Just as she mentioned, the barrier around these roads are indeed a wonder to
behold.
There is magic device installed every ten kilometers or, so which is used to
connect a magic barrier that prevents nearby monster from intruding.
The safety of travelling has thus been elevated, leading more merchants to
travel in and out. The reason for the prosperity of Brumund Kingdom must have
been due to the gathering of all these merchants.
“I wonder, given how much work does it take to pave all these roads, and what
would the monster kingdom look like.”
No one can give an answer to Arno’s question.
Everyone held a similar view to his, all eager to find out the answer.
“I had heard from merchants that one could even go there on horse. To think
it was true…”
“Indeed. I thought horses would only be a nuisance when going into the forest
It turns out to be an unnecessary concern.”
Hinata couldn’t help but feel astounded after seeing it for herself even though
she was already informed of the mega projects commissioned by Demon Lord Ri-
muru. After all, the Jura Great Forest that has once been hard to access for out-
siders has now become such a convenient travel destination as if it was just a
simple hike. There is no wonder that she feels astonished.
The party continues their journey by horse.
Soon they spotted some hobgoblins riding wolves approaching in front of them.
“Have we been revealed!”
“Hold on, it doesn’t seem to be the case.”
Seeing that her subordinates being alarmed, Hinata calmly corrects them.
It turns out she is right.
These hobgoblins seem to be chatting very casually. You can even hear laugh-
ter coming from them. They also seem to have spotted Hinata’s party due to a

202
good field of view. The hobgoblins raise one of their hands and approached in a
friendly manner.
“Howdy, I’ve never seen you before. You don’t look like merchants, are you all
adventurers?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“I see, I see, in that case, good luck on your job. By the way, I’m sure you
guys will be fine on your own, but you should keep some things in mind.”
This hobgoblin switches his tone as he continued.
He then starts by explaining the rules of the road.
Littering is not allowed.
Brawling on the road is not permitted.
If you need to set up camp, there are watering holes available for use every
ten kilometers apart.
There are also outposts68 every twenty kilometers apart, it will be safer to
camp there.
If you have the budget, there are inns every forty kilometers apart.
If you see anyone in trouble, you need to contact the nearest outpost.
etc, etc.
“By the way, please do not touch the glowing stone tablets set every ten kilo-
meters. The punishment for damaging those things is severe.”
Those glowing tablets are magic devices used to maintain the barrier. They
glitter when mixed alongside the stone-paved road and can act as waypoint at
night.
Are you really monsters? The level of detail in the briefing would truly make
that hard to believe.
“Alright, we understand. Thank you for your caring inform.”
“Don’t mention it. People like us are patrolling the area precisely to help any-
one in trouble.”
These Hobgoblins are the members of the security force in charge of patrolling.
They promptly left after saying those words.
Hinata’s party stayed on the spot to see them off with bewildered looks.
“Eh, Hinata-sama…”
“Wait, settle down. I need to think for a bit, so could you please stop talking
for a while?”
Hinata silenced the rest and started pondering.
Afterward, having quietly traveled onwards for an hour, a watering hole came
into view. It was exactly where the hobgoblin said it would be, down to the kilo-
meter marker.
In order to showcase the current location, there are sign posts set every kilo-
meter to display the travelling distance starting from zero at the west gate to the
capital city Rimuru. It becomes very clear how many more kilometers you would
need to travel in order to reach a water source, outpost, or inn.

68 The term used here is more like police station, but outpost is fine as well

203
 Hinata knows she can ensure the party’s safety by relying on these signs after
seeing how the road (Highway) is constructed. She can immediately tell from the
signs where to retreat when she needs to back up.
It just goes to show that Rimuru genuinely cares for the travelers’ and has
already done much in ensuring their personal safety.
By the way, the units of measurement in this world is different from his original
world. Yet Rimuru has ignored that in order to mark the road in ways easily un-
derstood by himself.
Kilometer is set by pegging the average travel distance with the estimate of
an hour’s walking to cover five kilometers. Thus, the reason why the inns are pre-
pared one every forty kilometers due to the assumption that travelers can move
eight hours a day on foot. Since horse carriages move at around the same speed
as those on foot, they would also be able to rest at inns if they slow down a little.
The whole trip was thoroughly planned out and thought through with very clear
intent.
It has become quite the obvious fact that Rimuru hopes to coexist with humans.
There really isn’t anything left to doubt. The journey since departing the Brumund
Kingdom has all been very comfortable.
The drinking area contains a directly drinkable water source that seems to be
free for the public’s consumption.
Hinata almost fainted after seeing this.
Free water—Applying such Japanese ideal in a dangerous place like this, it is a
bold and crazy enough move that even Hinata wants to make fun of (roast).
There are also cooking spots for campers and even squares for the convenience
of setting up tents. Some locations have sets of long benches made of log wood
with roofs to provide cover during rainfall.
All of these resemble a campsite.
The divine realm of Jura Great Forest once inaccessible to humans, is now a
harmonious venue easily accessible to everyone.
There are many different monsters residing in the Jura Great Forest. It is a
dangerous place where adventurers below Rank B may easily lose their lives if they
are not careful. It is not supposed to be a place for human residence, but a paradise
for the monsters.
I can’t believe he has developed this forbidden land so it’s accessible by eve-
ryone…Hinata didn’t even once consider the idea. It is not a matter of whether she
can achieve it or not, but something which is beyond her imagination.
Not only for her, but it must have been the same for her fellow countryman
Yuuki Kagurazaka.
When they are striving hard to protect mankind by distancing them from the
threat of monsters, yet someone just suddenly comes along and—What kind of
joke is this. It’s normal for Hinata to think this way.
—But, at least now I understand what he meant by his words.
Hinata’s thoughts wander to the past.

204
 It was at a cafe in Ingracia that Hinata likes a lot. There she was doing the
regular intelligence exchange with Yuuki. It was then that she heard the rumors
about Rimuru.
Rimuru seemed to be serious about developing the monster kingdom. Not only
that, he wished to find the best way to create friendly relations with the Western
Nations. An example of his method is the recently introduced Brandy Cake. This
dessert is only made possible thanks to the alcohol that Rimuru made easily com-
missionable.
“Anyhow, that person is really different. Should I call him having his cards
hidden or not. He seems to have a much grander vision in the long term than us.
That’s why including acts such as making delicacy like this, he has been doing all
of them very seriously.”
Yuuki said to her with a wry smile as Hinata was enjoying the delightful taste
of the cake slowly eating it bit by bit.
He then advised her that making an enemy of Rimuru would not be a wise
move. It was implying that the Freedom Association would be on Rimuru’s side.
Back then Hinata didn’t take his words seriously nor did she imply it, but up to this
point—
—Indeed, if he doesn’t have energy to spare in spades, there is no way he
could have had the energy to plan such things.
Hinata thought to herself as she observes the merchants using the water
source with thanksgiving.
Two hours passed after they left the drinking area.
They encountered their first inn. It is said that there are seven inns in total on
this road, this one being the seventh.
Hinata and the rest decided to rest there for the night.
The party gathered at the restaurant.
“Alright, everyone. Let’s hear what you all think.”
Hinata begins her inquiry.
Arno spoke up first while also representing everyone.
“I want to give my genuine opinion here, is it okay?”
“That’s the type of view I’m looking for. Speak then.”
Hurried by Arno answers:
“Just from seeing these roads alone, I think that Demon Lord Rimuru is a wise
ruler. These roads guarded on patrols makes this path feel safe so it’s no wonder
why so many have gathered here. The trade routes through the Farmus Kingdom
will no doubt start to fall out of favor (when competing with these).”
Next is Bacchus, he answers solemnly:
“Hmm, the monsters are not the only things to be afraid of. There are also
bandits who would attack caravans, incidents when people get injured or sick or
when the carriage breaks down to immobilized travelers etcetera. Such issues
would never cease to occur. But with more people flowing in, there would probably
be less concern for such things.”
“The fact alone that you are in an environment where you can expect help
during these hardships is already very reassuring.”

205
 “It’s the same logic when it comes to monetary expenses, there is no longer a
need to hire a large mercenary band. That’s all…”
As Bacchus finishes, Ritase and Fritz both nods in agreement.
Most of these have been complements of Rimuru.
“He spent more time managing the country than most trashy vassal lords.
Rather than Demon Lord, it’d be more suitable to call him a wise king.”
“Indeed, there’s a lot that can be learnt from him. Our nation of Ruberios
should also make use of these designs.”
“Thank goodness that we have yet to label him as the “Nemesis of God”.”
“Next, we can only hope that Demon Lord Rimuru is willing to accept Hinata-
sama’s apology…”
Hinata nods to them, showing her agreement.
“I can only try to apologize with sincerity. But if my apology alone is not suffi-
cient and that Demon Lord Rimuru still wishes to duel me, I will have no choice
but to accept—”
However, Hinata is still rather confused.
Why would Rimuru wish to duel her at this point in time? Even if he cannot
forgive her for what she has done, there is no need to start a fight solely on that
basis.
Perhaps he hoped to demonstrate to her his power after awakening as a De-
mon Lord—Or something along those lines. But Hinata doesn’t think Rimuru is
someone with such vulgar thoughts.
With skepticism in their hearts, Hinata’s party continues to journey on without
much challenge.
They found residence in another inn on the seventh night of their journey again.
The level of luxury there has come to rival the top-grade inns in the Ingracia King-
dom.
There is even a bathhouse to wash away the tiredness of travelling.
Yet the inn’s staff always contains a number of Brumund citizens. The monster
staff seem to be learning techniques related to monetary transactions and they
are often seen being instructed around the human staff. It is a reflection of the
ideal coexisting relationship between humans and monsters.
It is a sight that it alone could cause Hinata to re-evaluate the doctrine of
Ruminism.
They will be arriving at the capital city Rimuru tomorrow. Surely, she will be
reuniting with Rimuru there once more.
I hope we can avoid conflict and have a good talk together.
Although it is but a one-sided thought, it is her sincere wish.
However—
Being tangled in a web of malice, her wish will not come true.

***

Hinata will be arriving tonight as planned.

206
 In a span around two weeks, she has only used normal means of travelling to
come here without using magic to shorten the trip.
Souei’s subordinates quickly returned with this information.
“Impressive, it is most important to get hold of information early. I’ll be relying
you folks in the future as well.”
“No, such feeble matter is not worthy of your praise. We will be striving to
improve our skills.”
Souei calmly accepts my praise.
He is truly worthy of the name “Shadow” 69.
Handsome people (Bishounen) simply can’t be faulted in doing anything for
being so darn cool.
But speaking of that, Souei also made the horrifying proposal: “How about we
eliminate Hinata now by poisoning?”
What sort of stupid idea is that! I said and immediately rejected it.
Hinata doesn’t seem to be coming for a fight, meaning there is still room for
negotiation.
However, I cannot get careless.
She’s been checking in at every inn she ran into and didn’t rush through any
part of her journey. Everything she done thus far seems too conscientious.
“Could it be that she is trying to divert our attention?”
Benimaru asks.
Has she made herself the open bait while having the other troops launch an
assault?
That is indeed a possibility.
She is Hinata after all. From the cruel appearance she gives off, she seems to
be the type who would do anything in pursuit of victory.
“What are the movements of the rest of her troops?”
“Yes sir, they are still on the old path in order to hide their movements. Had
we not noticed them from the start, we may have never discovered them.”
This other troop seems to be planning some kind of military operation.
Thinking along that line, Hinata is likely acting as a bait indeed.
Regardless, I can’t get careless. Shion has already deployed her troops, if they
are to strike, the situation will probably go downhill very quickly.
“There’s nothing strange about using Hinata as bait considering her strength.
Even Benimaru at this stage will have a hard time confronting her, so only I can
be her opponent. I guess she probably thinks that we still don’t stand a chance,
even when engaging her together.”
“Huh, how arrogant. To bear such ignorant thoughts after having already en-
countered Rimuru-sama once, the only thing you can only call them is foolish.”
Says Souei with a slight smile and emitting a dangerous aura.
It’s ok, the only one who knows how strong Hinata is, would be me prior to my
evolution.

69
Referring to the kanji of Souei’s name, 蒼影. The second kanji means “Shadow”.

207
 Looking back, I can clearly see that Hinata wasn’t going all out at the time.
“If a fight really breaks out, it will be really bad if their other group spreads
out. The situation will deteriorate even faster if they manage to erect the “Holy
Purification Barrier”.”
“Indeed. Then we will contact Shion to have her eliminate the enemies as soon
as possible—”
Souei agrees with Benimaru’s views, but he pauses midway through his sen-
tence. Then—
“Rimuru-sama, they seem to be on the move and spreading out around the
town. Shion has gone to intercept them and have engaged in battle.”
—That’s the worst possible news. I had hoped I would not have to hear that
reported to me.
Has it come to this? Hinata has chosen to fight after all.
It can’t be helped then. If you wish to antagonize us, we will have to proceed
as planned.

***

Hinata’s party left the inn to prepare for their continued journey.
Everyone shares a tense expression as they are about to reach the capital
Rimuru at night.
“We are finally arriving. I don’t know whether we can see him today, but eve-
ryone calms their minds. Please refrain from engaging in battle even if we end up
fighting.”
“But…”
“This is an order. There is no need to continue being hostile towards Demon
Lord Rimuru. Wait until we finish our duel, and then we will engage in a friendly
negotiation—”
As Hinata tries to remind everyone of the plan, she was quickly cut short.
Someone is trying to reach her urgently through magic.
“—finally reached you—nata-sama, can… hear me? “Three Martial Sages” …en-
gaged in battle—”
The transmission is intermittent and barely managed to even link up.
The person making the call is one of Hinata’s trusted subordinates, Nicolas
Spertus.
His tone sounds urgent, yet the constant interruption and pauses make his
message hard to interpret, almost as if the transmission is being disturbed.
“What is it? What’s going on?”
The transmission is cut before Hinata is able to send her messages through.
“Beware of the “Seven Celestials” —”
With this one final warning from his side, signals from Nicolas soon ends.
Hinata is shocked at the realization that there must have been an issue.

208
 Has he tried several times in informing me of something and was only success-
ful in the last transmission? If that’s the case, the actual incident must have oc-
curred earlier. The “Three Martial Sages” has engaged in battle… Could it be that
they were partaking in the civil war in Farmus—!
Hinata’s face turned pale as she quickly attempted to contacts Pope Louis
through “Magic Communication”.
“What is it? Your mana is disoriented, are you in a rush?”
Louis responds with his normal casual tone.
Aside from feeling reassured about that, Hinata answers:
“Yes, I’m running out of time. So, I’ll be straight with you. Did you send out
the “Three Martial Sages” ?”
“What? I’ve not given such an order. Do you mean that they have been on the
move?”
“Yes. Since you have no interest in human society, with Ruminas-sama’s or-
ders and my reminder telling them to stand down, they shouldn’t be moving about
on their own. There must have been some change in the situation.”
Louis and Ruminas are only interested in managing the Night Garden, leaving
Hinata to hold all the actual authority (in human world).
Although the “Three Martial Sages” oppose her at times, they do not dare to
defy Hinata’s orders. So, they shouldn’t be acting on their own once they received
the instruction not to. It would then mean, something has gone wrong. Perhaps
someone has bewitched the “Three Martial Sages”.
Is it the “Seven Celestials” —
Her ominous prediction has turned into reality, Hinata makes up her mind on
the spot to return to Ruberios.
Using teleportation magic is much more efficient. Although she planned to pre-
serve her stamina before the battle with Rimuru, but now’s not time for such thing.
Hinata concludes, yet it’s already too late.
“That’s probably the case. Then I’ll be—”
With a sound of crack, Hinata felt a blunt pain crossing her mind as she dis-
covers that her communication with Louis has been forcefully severed.
A form of force field has enveloped the surrounding to prevent usage of magic.
At the same time, an enormous amount of fighting aura bursts out to shake
up even the air.
“How the—? This aura, is it Reynald?”
Arno, who has been observing Hinata this whole time suddenly exclaims in
astonishment.
Hinata couldn’t care less about it. As the commander of the Holy Knight Order,
she immediately restored her spirit.
“Let’s move!”
Something is happening.
And it’s definitely not something good, things have taken a turn for the worst
just as she was going to get in contact with Rimuru.
Feeling anxious, Hinata rides forth to the battlefield at full speed.

209
 ***

After noticing that Hinata has established contact with someone, we decided to
intercept her before anything else. And soon Hinata began to ride at full speed to
the battlefield. It seems that I am successful in crashing her conspiracy before
they were able to succeed.
But now we can confirm.
“It seems that this has indeed been Hinata’s scheme all along.”
“That’s about right. I can only praise her as an expert, seeing how quickly she
changed her plan after the original scheme was exposed.”
Benimaru nods in agreement to my view.
“Then we shall proceed as planned. I shall duel Hinata until one of us is the
last man standing.”
“Understood! We will not allow anyone to interfere.”
“Alright, please hold back the enemies. Move out!”
“ “ “Yes sir!” ” ”
I nod to reassure Benimaru and transform into my human form.
The team consists of myself, Benimaru, Souei, Alvis, and Suphia.
“I wish your triumph in your conquest!”
Shuna says to send us off, and so we move out as planned. I steel myself
before activating “Spatial Domination” to reach Shion’s whereabouts before Hinata.
Although Shion has guaranteed victory, it must have been quite difficult to fend
off the Holy Knight Order with “Yomigaeri” alone.
—Or so I thought.
I can’t understand the sight before my eyes.
My brain is not processing fast enough.
How in the world did this happen!
I’m speechless at the sight before me.
So, what is in fact happening here—
Shion is fucking dead again.
Shion has taken charge and is commanding the Yomigaeri.
This is good, since it’s going according to our battle plan. Yet it is the state of
their battle that is causing my shock.
It has gone so well that it has far exceeded my expectation.
“H-how is it possible! Why are our attacks useless against them!”
“But they are not undead, what is going on?”
The Holy Knights exclaim.
In place of a verbal response, the members of Yomigaeri scratch the Holy
Knight with the small knives in their hands.
They used their body as bait to sneak in their attack on the stronger Holy
Knights. It is an impressive move, possible only by using their undead characters.
But that is probably as far as they can go. What follows should be the over-
whelming one-sided victory of the Holy Knights who will finally get serious… yet
my prediction has been completely toppled.
The Holy Knights are beginning to fall apart in less than three minutes.

210
 As I have predicted, the Holy Knights who are no longer careless began to
chase down members of Yomigaeri one-sidedly. Yet situation is quickly changed.
Due to the difference of their strength, I thought that they couldn’t possibly win
through being unkillable. That’s why I designed the plan for them to hold back the
enemies.
But as it turns out, the Yomigaeri completely recover from even severe injuries
while the Holy Knights begin to fall to the ground one by one.
The fallen Holy Knights are quickly restrained of their actions by “Kurenai”.
“Ehehe, Holy Knight-san. My knife here is applied with strong hypnotic, a lot
of them! Even a single scratch would guarantee our victory!”
The eyes of the petit child-like soldier meet with those of the Holy Knight as
she explains to him. Shouldn’t you refrain from explaining this type of things to
the enemies? But it can’t be helped since she’s still a child.
<<Announcement. Individual “Gobye” is older than individual “Gobta”. >>
Are you kidding me!
I see, the biology of monsters is truly difficult to understand. Gobta didn’t have
much change in his appearance despite his evolution. Perhaps he will turn out to
have some drastic changes in the future.
Regardless, let’s put that aside first.
Right now, the hilarious sight of a little girl lecturing a Holy Knight is unfolding
before my eyes. It would seem the Yomigaeri are in fact, not struggling in battle,
but mastering it.
Unless the knights were cautious enough to have prepared antidotes or pos-
sess “Poison Resistance”, they will always be defeated by such assault. Even
though it may only be used once, it’s still a very effective method.
However, we can’t just stop here.
The other knights arriving wouldn’t dare to be careless and charge in with their
full force. Such trickery will no longer be easily pulled when confronted with such
an overwhelming difference in strength. It has already become useless after being
witnessed by others.
Our soldiers only managed to land a scratch when they struck while their op-
ponents were tricked into believing that they’ve struck a fatal blow. However, I
would give them the highest commemoration for having retired half of the enemies
with just a scratch. They truly did a great job.
Next according to the plan, we are supposed to engage in a protracted battle—
Yet my idea is completely turned around again.
Shion suddenly points with her chin.
In front of her are Gobjay and Gobua; The two look confused and turn their
eyes to Shion.
“Are we supposed to join as well?”
“Eh! Are you not going? We few alone would not be enough to beat all those
strong looking guys…”
“No, that’s why, we don’t have to win the fight, all we need to do is to win
some time—”
“Eh eh? But I remember the order she received was to win no matter what?”

211
 Gobua knew the content of the meeting.
Even though she was only guarding the gate, the voices of our meeting must
have crossed through. Gobjay seems to be hearing about this for the first time as
he looks at Gobua with his eyes wide open in shock—Are the two at cross purposes?
“Eh, aren’t we told to be on hold after the meeting…?”
Perhaps fearing that Gobjay would go on and on about the meeting, Gobua
asks Shion.
That’s true. I thought it was strange too, but thankfully I didn’t seem to be
wrong.
Yet Shion suddenly raised her volume to scold:
“Are you two idiots? Can’t you see that victory is close at hand? You can only
exceed your limits by challenging and triumphing against the strong. You should
be grateful for this opportunity I’ve granted you.”
That’s a weird expression from Shion…
The victory is close at hand despite the fact that the enemies are stronger than
us. That sounds quite contradictory.
Yet Gobua is moved by her words. Her eyes switch to a different light with a
maniacal smile across her face.
“You are most correct; this is indeed the case. Such great opportunity shall be
taken by us “Kurenai” !”
And so, she quickly accepts Shion’s proposal.
Gobjay on the other hand…
“A-about that… Aren’t we defying orders that way?”
He asks Shion while shivering.
“Why are you still here? Or perhaps, do you wish to choose your preferred path
between doing as I said and becoming my new test subject (to eat my food)?”
How awful, poor Gobjay is forced to comply under Shion’s intimidation.
But it is not up to him at this point, and so Gobjay rushes panicky into battle.
…No, you did nothing wrong.
But, how strange. For some reason, it almost seems as though the fault is on
Gobjay.
Gobua is very aggressive in battle and easily instigated as expected from being
Benimaru’s subordinate. While Gobjay may look dumb, he always does his job very
seriously.
He should just keep the things he wishes to ask to himself. Spilling them out
will always land him in hot water. But he hasn’t discovered that he has brought
this upon himself. I suppose that’s a form of joy in itself, so I don’t intend to
interrupt.
“… Is this okay, Benimaru?”
“It’s not really okay, but I’ll consider it training in dealing with unexpected
things. Especially since Shion has a keen instinct. She would only give such an
order when she knows there is a chance to win.”
I couldn’t help but ask while Benimaru answers me with a shrug.
Indeed.

212
 It is out of fear of losing that I ordered them to buy time as much as possible.
But there wouldn’t be any need to hold back if they can paralyze the enemies
without getting hurt at all.
Since I’m now on the same page with them, I focus myself on the battlefield.
Next comes an authentic exchange of offense and defense.
The Yomigaeri members pair up to confront the remaining fifty Holy Knights
directly with a member of Kurenai supporting each pair. If they are to fight with
all they have, the Kurenai would be defeated by the Holy Knights. But, the differ-
ence in their strength is not so desperately different.
While the Holy Knights may have achieved Rank A, they are only at baseline
for the Rank. In contrast, the strengths of Kurenai are approaching Rank A. They
can probably make it with some assistance.
Moreover, the members of Kurenai are taking turns. The members who are
taking care of the injured are exchanging shifts with the tired members. And since
we have healing potions, this cycle of switching would continue infinitely.
“By the way, their combat abilities are really impressive. I didn’t expect such
individuals to exist in this country.”
These words came from Alvis.
She is commenting not on the Kurenai, but the Yomigaeri.
They all possess powerful undead bodies on top of having good combat endur-
ance.
“Indeed, they are hard to deal with. It seems decapitation alone won’t be able
to stop them, that would make them hard to take on even for me.”
Suphia shares the same sentiment.
They both seem to think the Yomigaeri are difficult to deal with.
Even I was surprised.
The Holy Knights are not taking turns in fighting. Our victory is not a dream if
things continue like this.
“It’s just that it isn’t according to the original plan…”
I tacitly agree.
And looking at Shion—
She is observing the battlefield with a satisfied look while licking her lips with
her tongue.
The watery tip of her pink tongue exposed momentarily gives off a seductive
luster.
Shion turns around to look at our location. She seems to have spotted us as
she gives off a smiley face. She was just looking at Gobjay with a devilish expres-
sion, which is farfetched for anyone to imagine she could put up a smile on her
face right now.
“Rimuru-sama, everything is going according to plan!”
“No way! We never planned these stunts in our meeting!”
“Thanks for your praise!”
“I wasn’t praising you…”
“Then, it’s about time for me to go!”

213
 Shion finishes her sentence before thrusting her feet against the ground to
launch herself out like a bullet.
“Eh, where are you going…?”
She ran off without answering my question…

***

She is sprinting at full speed.

Hinata is sprinting at full speed across the narrow lanes of the forest, with her
perception enhanced by the spiritual force hosted within her.
At an empty space with few vegetation, she spots five Greater majins. They
seem to know that Hinata is approaching, yet they are fixing their eyes afar. Hinata
also turns herself to the direction of their eyes. The things Hinata sees are the
sights of her proud knights being beaten to a pulp.
She really wants to smack her mouth out loud, but Hinata endures. She is not
angry at the fact that they are being defeated, but that her opponents have chosen
to completely antagonize her men.
Since the battle has already started, there is no more chance for negotiation.
It would be irrelevant to Rimuru now even if Hinata tells him that they have reason
for doing so.
Rimuru isn’t averting his eyes from the battlefield. And Hinata naturally re-
mains stationary at her location as well. She is analyzing the strength of her op-
ponents while planning ahead.
There are in total four powerful Greater majins. In addition, a woman in suit
that is giving off an abnormal aura.
The two women at the front seem to be Beastmen. The relationship between
Demon Lord Rimuru and ex-Demon Lord Karion was mentioned in the report before.
Deducing from this, the two should be from the famous Order of Beast King’s
Warrior, the Three Beastketeer. They give off a style of the strong and power that
average majins could only dream to reach.
However, the two persons standing next to them are not by any chance inferior
than the Beastketeers. Moreover—
One of them is a handsome red-haired man with a pair of dark horns. The
other majin stood in contrast to him is a blue-haired youth with a single white horn
grown on his forehead.
“The Three Beastketeers! And Orges—No, are those Kijins?”
Arno caught up to Hinata and lowered his volume to ask her.
Hinata continues quietly observing the majins without giving a response.
“—No. They are Youki (Fair Oni).”
“Are you saying they are Youki?”
“I’ve heard of them. Those are monsters possessing mighty strength to rival
that of the Earth Deity. Some heretics seem to even worship Youki as god…”
“In fact, they seem to be an evolved version of Kijin. It’s rumored that only
few were able to reach that realm. But they are right here before our eyes. We
should assess their threat as Special Rank A.”

214
 This is the domain of Demon Lord.
Hinata and her men are unwelcome guests Arno is and the rest are well aware
of that as well, and they are all experiencing nerve-wrecking stress.
Back to Hinata.
Threat level of Special Rank A—We may in fact be underestimating their
strength by that ranking.
Especially that red-haired majin, he seems to possess strength to surpass “De-
mon Lord Breed”. It’s best to send out three captains including Arno in order to
stand against him. Yet right now there are four majins in total with only four cap-
tains on her side. It couldn’t have been a coincidence, and so she interprets this
as Rimuru having intentionally paired up the fighters.
And last but not the least—Demon Lord Rimuru.
The overwhelming presence of him is nothing like the feeling he gave to her in
the past.
“I shall be your opponent. Come and duel me.”
Hinata recalls the line.
Yes, that is the case. You hope to duel me alone and not be intervened, was
that what you meant?
Then she will take this as the worst possible scenario and hope that her own
life can be sacrificed for Demon Lord Rimuru to spare her subordinates.
No, that’s not right.
She is going to triumph, and then ask Rimuru to accept her apology.
Hinata makes up her mind.
At this moment, the female majin in a suit begins to move out. While giving
off a powerful oppressive aura, she targets Reynald far away by launching herself
out with a jump. As she launches out, Rimuru’s eyes slowly fall on Hinata.
It is at this moment, Rimuru and Hinata’s eyes meet—

***

Seriously.
I really want to say this, since everything is within my prediction.
There is no issue at all.
So, I turn my head to the back.
Hinata is standing right there.
She has a calm look with her breathing smooth as well. Both of us are observ-
ing the battlefield.
Our eyes soon meet.
We stood there staring at each other with silence for a while.
Then I speak up first:
“You’ve really done it now, Hinata. It goes without saying that this is my ter-
ritory. It is obvious that you all bear ill intent towards us. I’m not so generous as
to allow you to strike first.”

215
 It doesn’t really matter who struck first. Once they open the “Holy Purification
Barrier”, we will definitely be defeated, that’s why Shion had to take the pre-emp-
tively attack. It’d be barking up the wrong tree to be condemned for striking first,
so I warned her beforehand.
“Yes, that’s to be expected of course. I don’t know why Reynald defied my
order either.”
Hinata answers without hesitation or shame.
How obvious.
“How dare you. You’ve obviously planned to pin Rayhiem’s death on us, haven’t
you? Now the whole deal has fired up the new Farmus King’s faction.”
“Killing Rayheim…?”
“Yes. The same Archbishop Rayheim that you summoned. Just to be clear, the
only thing I did to Rayheim was to give you a message through him.”
A confused expression flashed through Hinata’s face, but from then on her
became expressionless almost instantly again as if she could put on a perfect
poker-face at will. She gazes at me coldly, seemingly trying to assess my strength.
Her face is indeed beautiful, though it comes embedded with a ruthless outlook.
“Is that so? I see.”
Hinata mutters to herself.
“You did receive my message, right?”
“Yes. I did.”
“And is this your answer then?”
“Yeah, I suppose…it’s not quite exactly how I intended, but you wouldn’t be-
lieve me even if I were to tell you, would you?”
Just what exactly is she getting at?
“It is possible for me to believe, but it comes with one condition, you must halt
your regiment and send them back home.”
I finish my sentence while pointing towards the enemies that Shion is engaging.
Hinata follows to the direction of my hand, but then shakes her head slightly.
“It’s too late. Before I could stop them, their fight would have already come to
a conclusion.”
That’s indeed true.
Is he called Reynald? It seems that the strongest knight is fighting against
Shion at the moment.
There is another one there. Although he is not as strong as Reynald, he is still
a force to be reckoned with.
Both of them are probably part of the “Ten Great Saints”. Shion is displaying
her fighting prowess having them both as her opponent.
I can’t stand it, but since the situation has developed to this point, I can only
leave them to find out who’s stronger. It makes me somewhat upset to admit that
Hinata is right, but now the demand I gave seems pretty hard to achieve.
Then, a young knight suddenly interrupts:
“What nonsense! If we were to withdraw our forces in this situation, what
would happen to Hinata-sama? You are the one who called Hinata here, who’s to
guarantee that you won’t harm her!”

216
 He shouts angrily after hearing my words.
The way you put it sounds to me like that you never intended to negotiate
peace with us from the very beginning…
“Shut your mouth. The only ones allowed to speak here are Rimuru-sama and
Hinata Sakaguchi. We never called for you to come. Be a bit self-aware and behave
yourself.”
“What did you say?”70
Benimaru came forth to stop the young knight, yet he doesn’t seem to be
complying.
The next second, two flashes of slashes suddenly cross in front of Benimaru.
Benimaru easily blocked the hit as this knight called Arno struck out.
“Your attack didn’t bear any killing intent. That was the right call. Had you
intended to kill me just now, you’d already be dead.”
“That’s because I don’t wish to interfere Hinata-sama’s negotiation. I didn’t
expect such reaction from you considering that was supposed to intimidate you
only. But then again, it really doesn’t feel good to be misjudged.”
“You are the one who is misunderstanding.”
“Hehe, how about we sort things out on the side.”
“Very well.”
A gentle smile emerges on his face that contrasts with the veins popping on
his forehead.
This Arno guy is easily provoked.
As such, Benimaru and Arno soon go on away.
This Arno is the strongest among the four apart from Hinata. That’s why Ben-
imaru acted out. He would probably be going as planned to only hold Arno back
by sparing his life.
Hinata only observes the scene in shock without intervening. She can tell that
Arno is weaker than Benimaru, yet she didn’t stop him.
“Well then, aren’t you guys bored as well? So as not to get in the way of
Rimuru-sama, why don’t you all have some fun with us.”
“Yeah. I want to find out how strong the “Ten Great Saints” are as well.”
Alvis and Suphia make their moves.
Perhaps this is what they have always intended.
If I recall correctly, Suphia is quite the battle manic.
“Then, I’ll take you on.”
“It can’t be helped; I’ll keep you company then.”
They respond, and soon the two pairs of people depart.
The sole female71 knight and Souei are the only one remaining at the scene.
“Shall we?”
“I suppose.”
Did those two read the mood? They also left the scene.
Everything has been departing from our original plan.

70 I’ve lost count how many times Arno has said “What did you say” in this volume. But it’s a lot
71 紅一点 (koitten) - lone female, i.e.: rose among the thorns

217
 I mean, you guys didn’t at all need to go away. Apart from Benimaru’s pair,
it’s as if the other three have all go on dates.
You guys don’t need to force yourselves to fight you know…
But speaking of which, my opponent is female as well.
And the most beautiful one.
But I don’t feel any joy at all…
—Jokes aside, there indeed won’t be any interference now.
At the end of the day, these are probably all destined to happen.
And so, I confront Hinata once more.

218
219
 Chapter 5
Saints and Monsters Collide

And so, the battle begins in a flash.

The Holy Knight Order commenced into action behind Hinata, their commander
being the adjutant of Hinata, Reynald.
Reynald did not start as a Holy Knight. Instead, he was a genius in the art of
arcane magic—A Holy Magister.
The Holy Magister is a special job assigned only to individuals who have mas-
tered “Spirit Magic”, “Elemental Magic” and “Holy Magic”. To master the laws of
this world, that is what qualifies a Holy Magister.
Yet Reynald became a swordsman who fought in battlefields wielding the holy
sword. He has concealed his identity as a Holy Magister while at the same time,
his reputation as a member of the Holy Knight Order grew day by day. Later, after
some time, he had already become the vice-commander of the Holy Knight Order.
All these accomplishments were the result of his skills. He has mastered a
magnificent set of sword skills. If you were to describe Arno’s skill as the sword of
steel, then Reynald would be representing the swiftness72 of swordsmanship. The
two are on par with each other in terms of strength with Arno slightly excelling
with the sword. It is Arno’s hard-earned skill from his countless struggles on the
battlefield.
When confronting strong and enduring monsters, a swordsmanship of tenacity
and strength is more important than one that is fancy. That’s why Arno is worthy
of the title of the strongest Holy Knight.
However, a swordceror 73 who possesses both the skills of a mage and a
swordsman—that is the way Reynald fights. His swordsmanship may be inferior to
Arno, yet he will not lose to anyone when fighting in the style of a proper
swordceror. No, not only not falling behind to anyone, Reynald would even claim
that his power is far greater than anyone else’s.
However, to the Holy Knights, the power of “Elemental Magic” is not within the
assessment of their strength. Some Holy Knights can instill elemental magic with
the elven spirit of the same element that reside inside them so they may cast
powerful magic without time consumed in chanting the spells.
“Elemental Magic” requires chanting, so its casting speed is longer than “Spirit
Magic”. Although its power may be greater than “Spirit Magic”, “Speed” is the
essence of melee combat.
It is something even Reynald would not be able to overcome, and so he needed
to master his sword techniques.

72
The “柔” of swordsmanship, meaning the soft side or swift side of how a swordsman fight.
73
Swordceror, or Magic Swordsman is a job commonly seen in JRPG and fiction.

220
 A knight’s true strength stems from his mastery of sword art. By instilling the
sword travelling and incredible speed74 with holy-element, you can generate the
power to slash through any object in this world. That is what Reynald believes.
A very vivid memory was left with him when Reynald was still an apprentice.
The small nation he studied abroad at was trampled by Demon Lord Valentine.
Someone rushed to that nation—Hinata who just became a Holy Knight at the time.
She was strong, truly strong.
When surrounded by a horde of monsters, it only took a swing of her thin
sword to wipe them all out. Even monsters that were several times larger than an
average human were decimated in one shot by her sword.
Hinata’s visit saved the locals who had fallen to despair.
From that day onward, Reynald was attracted by the charm of swordsmanship.
While researching Spirit Magic on one hand, he could not forget the sights of
Hinata’s sword, and so he practiced repeatedly using a wooden sword while imi-
tating her. He soon mastered the art of arcane magic75 and returned to his acad-
emy in Ingracia Kingdom. There he studied Elemental Magic and waited patiently
for the chance of moving to the Holy Empire Ruberios.
It was not easy for foreigners to immigrate to Holy Empire Ruberios, but if it
was a believer of Ruminas with outstanding achievement, he may be granted per-
mission. However, it would come at the price of severing ties with his family. Reyn-
ald chose to migrate without any hesitation. His mastery of both Elemental and
Spirit Magic got him the permission to immigrate.
Later he studied Holy Magic in Ruberios and was able to earn a place as an
apprentice Knight in the Order.
There Reynald formed a pact with the spirit of “Light”.
He was the Holy Knight of light, just as reflected from his pure and noble soul.
It didn’t take Reynald too long after becoming a Holy Knight to become an adjutant
of the person he looks up to—Hinata.
This is the result of his active initiatives in partaking challenging tasks and
achieving impressive feats from them.
Many contenders of his have considered Hinata as a target (a role model to
reach). These for instance included his colleagues Arno and Fritz, or more famously,
the cruel and wise Nicolas Spertus who was on par with Hinata.
And that is leaving out the countless unbeknownst followers of hers.
Reynald was very proud to have become the adjutant of Hinata, until however…
“Reynald, there is something that you must know.”
After the occurrence of the heinous crime that was the murder of Archbishop
Rayheim, the great “Seven Celestial Sages” summoned Reynald. There, he learnt
about the horrifying truth.
“The thing is, Hinata has been colluding with Demon Lord Valentine—”
“When we eliminated Valentine, he begged us for his life and revealed this
information.”

The source states “Sword with the speed of god”.

74

This is likely referring to the combined of “Elemental Magic” and “Spirit Magic” (There are only four
75

main categories of magic in the world of slime)

221
 Reynald’s head went blank upon hearing this news.
His idol Hinata has been colluding with Demon Lord Valentine. In other words,
she had been orchestrating a lie to deceive Reynald this whole time.
If that is true, it would be a betrayal to someone as upright as Reynald, it
cannot be forgiven.
He believes there is no way these great heroes (Seven Celestials) would ever
lie. But even if that’s the case, he doesn’t think that Hinata has been deceiving the
knights either.
But if I recall… There haven’t been any changes to Demon Lord Valentine’s
activities for some time. Hinata-sama should have successfully eliminated Demon
Lord Valentine, yet she hasn’t shown any sign to take any actions—
Given the strength of Hinata, she must be able to take on Demon Lord Valen-
tine on her own—That must be the case, Reynald deeply believed so. He got the
same impression from the combat report of the “Three Martial Sages” that Hinata
would most definitely win if she moves out to take on Demon Lord Valentine.
Did she have something else on her mind…
Reynald felt confused.
Yet it was then that Reynald’s doubt was reinforced when the “Seven Celestials”
continued:
“Of course, she must have lied to prevent Valentine from dying. But, that’s not
where things end.”
“Although quite astonishing, she appears to be attempting to collude with De-
mon Lord Rimuru this time.”
“Shouldn’t it normally be impossible for Archbishop Rayheim to be murdered
on this holy land?”
As they bombarded Reynald with information, he was completely baffled.
“B-but Hinata-sama is a follower of Ruminas, more faithful than anyone else.
How could she betray her god and us…”
As he responds, the “Seven Celestials” continued to add on their arguments.
“That’s the point, Reynald. We are confused at the situation as well.”
“But the reality may be the contrary. Since Hinata may have cleverly tricked
both us and our God Ruminas.”
“There is however, one way to find out about it…”
The words of “Seven Celestials” were tempting, and so Reynald completely fell
for it.
“A-and the way you mean is?”
The “Seven Celestials” paused for a moment.
Then they open up solemnly:
“You won’t have a chance to regret after hearing it.”
“This is information that cannot be disclosed to the public—”
“Until Hinata is proved to be innocent.”
Even being told so, Reynald made his choice without hesitation.
He has completely been deceived by the wordplay of “Seven Celestials”.
Reynald was lured to give the answer that the “Seven Celestials” wished to
hear.

222
 “That is not a problem at all. I will prove the innocence of Hinata-sama!”
“Hmm, that’s the way to go…”
“Are you willing to lend a hand, Reynald?”
“But this task will be dangerous.”
Reynald had made up his mind and waited patiently for the instructions of the
“Seven Celestials”.
The “Seven Celestials” looked down on Reynald satisfyingly and proclaimed:
“Eliminate that Demon Lord Rimuru!”
“That way, you will get your answer.”
“If Hinata was truly colluding with the Demon Lord, she will definitely try to
obstruct you with all her might.”
Upon hearing this, Reynald couldn’t help but feel rattled.
“B-but There’s also that evil dragon Veldora…”
The “Seven Celestials” had expected Reynald to have this reaction.
“Afraid not.”
“Please calm down and consider this.”
“Has the evil dragon truly been revived? Don’t you think all of those testimo-
nies have been lies?”
Reynald suddenly realized after it was pointed out to him.
The only people who verified the issue of the revival of evil dragon are the
Pope and Hinata herself.
“Then, do you propose that Veldora has not been revived?”
“Very likely.”
“Rayheim also didn’t seem to have seen Veldora.”
“Perhaps his excellency the Pope was just abetted by Hinata.”
After hearing such assertions, Reynald begins to doubt his beliefs, as proposed
by the “Seven Celestials”.
“I heard that Hinata has met with Demon Lord Rimuru before.”
“We believe that she was indoctrinated then.”
“If she is really being controlled by Demon Lord Rimuru…”
After hearing this, Reynald’s stance also begins to tilt.
I am the only one who can save Hinata—Naturally Reynald began to think that
way.
“You are right, that must be the case! There is no way that Hinata-sama will
betray us. If we think in the direction of someone manipulating Hinata-sama,
would it able to clear your suspicions of Hinata-sama?”
The “Seven Celestials” nodded heavily after hearing Reynald’s words.
“Indeed. If we can find out the person behind this, her suspicions would be
cleared—”
“But it will be a dangerous mission!”
The “Seven Celestials” said so seemingly to test Reynald’s resolve, and Reyn-
ald responded without any hesitation:
“Then please leave this mission for me to handle!”
Reynald volunteered himself.
With the sole determination to rescue Hinata.

223
 If everyone is truly being deceived by Hinata… Reynald would kill Hinata with
his own hands. And so, he made his resolve.
“Very well, it will be handed to you.”
“We indeed feel your determination.”
“We will be relying on you, Reynald.”
And so, Reynald defied Hinata’s order to commence in battle.

***

Reynald isn’t doubting any more as soon as he entered the Jura Great Forest.
He can tell that Veldora’s revival is a lie given how low the concentration of
magicule is there. Considering this, the possibility of Hinata having betrayed Ru-
minism is very high, to which Reynald is having a hard time to accept. He journeys
on to his destination as he ponders on the issue.
Soon the troops would spread out since they are considering setting up a wide-
range of “Holy Purification Barrier”, yet his subordinates were ambushed by the
enemies hiding around the area.
“Could it be that Hinata-sama has sold us out…”
Reynald’s companion, Gerald of “Fire” opens up to say this.
Could it be that somehow, she has obtained the information of the movement
of Reynald’s party and informed Demon Lord Rimuru of it?
—If Hinata was colluding with the Demon Lord, she will definitely try to obstruct
you with all she has—
The words of “Seven Celestial” began to ring in Reynald’s head. But there is
no time for him to consider it now. He immediately orders his men to engage in
battle. The situation quickly turns into a chaotic battle.
The enemies are surprisingly strong. Moreover, things did not end there.
Things are not going well in this way, Reynald was thinking so—when a night-
marish devil descends from the sky.
A giant crater is carved onto the ground with smoke engulfing its surroundings.
“This one’s not that simple.”
Gerald nervously tightens the grip on his spear.
Reynald nods in agreement and gives off the instructions calmly.
There are four other knights at the scene apart from Reynald and Gerald, while
the rest are all busy fighting the engaging monsters.
The squad reacted quickly.
Light begins to surround them to form an armor to protect their body.
“Spirit Armament” —It is the ultimate defensive gear that gives a Holy Knight
the enhancement to overcome their limits.
Not only will it reduce the weight you feel, it would make you feel as if your
body is as thin as a feather. With modifications, this holy armor allows the residing
spirits of knights to be better reflected. With the armor equipped, the Holy Knights
would gain more control over the power of their spirit.

224
 Moreover, the weapons they wield are infused with the power to break evil
forces that would paralyze all forms of resistance to deliver proper damage to an
opponent.
Its weakness lies in the fact that its large consumption of mana makes it hard
to sustain for long. But now, thanks to this armor, these Holy Knights have become
the fiercest opponents for these monsters. The four spreads out with the targeted
individual being in the center.
They are applying a simplified version of the Holy Purification Barrier as or-
dered.
Their opponent has an incredibly powerful presence. This majin in front of
Reynald possesses an unprecedented amount of magicules. It is even higher than
a Rank A monster.
It isn’t Demon Lord Rimuru, but it must be his top lieutenant.
This would be the skirmish battle before taking on Demon Lord Rimuru.
They must quickly defeat this majin in order to eliminate the primary target—
Reynald has made up his mind to not hold back at all and to fight with everything
he has from the very start.
“Take aim of the target and activate the Holy Purification Barrier!”
They will lose their lives if they demonstrate even the slightest bit of careless-
ness.
He doesn’t think that it is necessary to test out their opponent’s strength and
directly issued the order.
The Holy Knights spread around quickly to establish the Holy Barrier.
It was casted perfectly.
There is no way that this enemy would be able to break through the barrier
from within. However, this is still not enough. After all, a simplified version of the
barrier also only has a simplified endurance.
It has less range and weaker effects on weakening the monster. It may be able
to block the enemy’s movement, yet whether it can block every attack from within
is still a mystery. They are afraid that the enemy would cast a powerful magic
using its remaining magicule from inside the pyramid-shaped barrier extending
around five meters long that they’ve activated. If that is the case, the barrier is
likely going to be shattered.
Moreover, such an attack may also affect the surrounding. Since normally a
barrier would cover a much larger area, this is a situation that should be accounted
for with caution. However, it is definitely capable of severing the passage of
magicules. It is one of the trump cards of the Holy Knights that an average Greater
majin would have no chance of breaking.
Reynald couldn’t dare to get careless as he orders everyone to activate another
defensive barrier. If the purification barrier is unable to kill their foe, they will have
come up with a viable defensive plan during their available time.
They still can attack the interior from outside the barrier, but first they will
need to confirm their safety before doing so. If it is a rare monster that possesses
an attribute of damage-reflection, attacking without caution would only cause
larger casualties among themselves. It is a misstep he cannot afford to take.

225
 As Reynald’s party prepares at hand, the dust caused by the explosion also
begin to settle.
A monster appears at the center.
It is a purple-haired tall female with slim and fit body.
Her long, tied hair runs behind her back.
She has a beautiful face with a mighty stern. But she has an additional black
horn on her forehead.
The strange and exotic clothing (suit) compels one to take a few more glances
before coming to any conclusion.
The woman speaks up as her purple eyes gaze at Reynald.
“My name is Shion. I am Rimuru-sama’s No.1 secretary. Now listen up you
humans, Rimuru-sama has spoken. You either “Surrender” or “Die”, pick an option.
You gentlemen should be smart enough to understand what that means. So do
quickly, disarm yourself and surrender to us!”
How arrogant this monster called Shion is as she proclaimed.
It is unknown why she emphasized very proudly on the word “No.1” as she
gave her speech casually.
Reynald begins to observe his opponent in order to find out how strong this
monster called Shion really is. She is clearly different from an average monster.
Her large pool of magicule leads Reynald to categorize her at the higher end
of Rank A, but it does not end there.
“Impressive. She is at Special Rank A, possibly even a candidate for Demon
Lord.”
Judging from the horn on her forehead, the enemy is an advanced species of
the Kijin race.
Kijin, or even stronger—Reynald concludes that Shion’s is a “Youki” (Fair Oni),
a being that is comparable in power to a “Demon Lord Breed”.
A named “Youki” —That is definitely beyond Calamity rank. If she becomes a
Demon Lord, her threat level would increase to Disaster rank.
There has been an extraordinarily powerful individual that possessed the psy-
chic power (Or Godly Power)76 to alter heaven and earth. Rather than monster,
those are more akin to the Earth Deity.
It seems that Reynald has made the right choice to have remained on the
highest alert with the rest.
“Huh! Unfortunately, you’ve guessed it wrong. Well, close enough. I am an
Akki77. And I’m just guessing, but I’m probably not as kind as you think I am!”
Shion rebukes Reynald calmly.

76
The source states “神通力”, which is apparently is another term for “靈能力”, the word for psychic
power used in most fictions. But later in this word

77
Fuse gave the same katakana notation for both “Youki” (妖鬼) and “Akki” (悪鬼) are “oni”, which is
why this was translated wrongly to oni originally.

226
 That said, surely no one at the scene would have ever considered calling Shion
“kind”. Regardless of where she got the idea, it was the warning that Shion gave
them.
“An Akki? There isn’t much difference… Anyway, whatever you are is irrelevant
to us. Even if you were an Earth deity, you are nothing more than an evil monster,
as far as we’re concerned. We only believe in the one true God, Ruminas.”
The Holy Empire of Ruberios only recognizes the existence of one god—“The
One True God” Ruminas. To them, this is an absolute truth.
They wouldn’t acknowledge her even if she is indeed an Earth Deity guarding
some part of the land.
They may ignore it as long as it doesn’t start proclaiming itself to be a God,
but if it did, it will be eliminated.
Moreover, their opponent right now is just a monster.
No matter how powerful she is, they will not spare any mercy for the minions
of a Demon Lord. That is why Reynald proclaimed his own beliefs.
Yet Shion responded with the utterly unacceptable to Reynald.
“I’m not interested in your God. Just give an answer to my question already!”
Surrender or die, which path do you choose? That’s what Shion is asking.
Her words infuriated Reynald.
“Silence, evil monster! I will erase your filthy existence from this world!”
Reynald now furiously shouts with his lungs full, then he orders the Holy
Knights to cast the Holy Magic “Holy Cannon” at the same time.
The “Holy Cannon” is one of the few offensive spells in the art of Holy Magic.
It breaks down the body of a monster through disintegrating its magicule. If it is
casted at humans, it at most would knock them down unconscious due to the
shockwave, yet in the case of monsters, they would be completely decimated.
It is a useless skill against opponent with the holy-element, but a deadly de-
terrence against monsters. Unlike the four natural elements of “Earth”, “Water”,
“Fire” and “Wind”, both “Holy” and “Dark” elements cannot be “Nullified”. Except
the angel race and the monsters who possess the holy-element, any other monster
would not stand a chance against the Holy Cannon.
As they received Reynald’s order, the Holy Knights launched the attack simul-
taneously. The missiles from the Holy Cannon thrust from all four sides towards
Shion.
However—
Confronted with such attacks, Shion stood still without a care. She then de-
flected all of the energy missiles with the odachi in her hand.
“Was that your answer? You understand that if you don’t surrender, I will kill
you right?”
As if grumbling “why won’t you guys just do as I say?”, Shion presses her
question to him again. Even Reynald is astounded at this.
However, he is not going to succumb to such a threat.
Even if his enemy is monster at the level of an Earth Deity, she was already
trapped by the Holy Purification Barrier.

227
 Reynald’s party waited for the enemy to weaken by maintaining the barrier in
order to deliver her with a fatal blow.
He ponders while praising the skillful swordsmanship Shion demonstrated.
Reasonably speaking, his opponent would have been weakened to some extent,
yet the speed of her swing can rival even that of Reynald’s. This surprises him a
lot. Moreover, that odachi was capable of deflecting energy of the holy-element,
which is beyond abnormal. Since the Holy Cannon has the character of disintegrat-
ing magicules, normal magic swords would be destroyed after deflecting a few
rounds.
Yet there is no sign of that odachi being damaged.
Suddenly, one of the Holy Knight began to moan in pain.
It is the Holy Knight on one side of the pyramid-shaped barrier who has been
hit by the Holy Cannon deflected by Shion.
How is this possible! Why is such thing possible!
Reynald is astounded.
If blocking the holy-element alone is not enough, she even absorbed the en-
ergy with her odachi and quickly deflected the missile to turn it into a way to
attack…
It is completely impossible by common sense.
Yet such psychic power was displayed by Shion so easily in the blink of an eye.
Reynald quickly orders everyone to stop attacking.
The injured knight did not lose consciousness, he’s at most surprised at the
sudden attack. Now it’s the time to calm down and find out a different way of
attacking. Yet still, this has really been astounding.
The fact that she was able to attack from the inside of the Holy Purification
Barrier to the outside is beyond surprising. Even the Holy Knights are astounded
at the sight.
Reynald suppresses his emotion of shock to reconsider his strategy.
Right now, Shion is furious due to her act being less effective as she intended.
She didn’t cause much damage despite hitting the opponent. She discovered
that the skill they used was effective against monsters, but ineffective against
humans. She has paid the price for looking down on her opponents to have been
locked in the barrier, a critical miscalculation.
However, she knew from the start that things will end up this way. She has
considered beforehand that the situation she is currently in is what she had hoped
for. This barrier—It’s an extension of the Holy Purification Barrier Rimuru warned
her of. It is similar in nature to reduce the magicule concentration from within the
barrier. At this rate, it wouldn’t take long before Shion’s skill will be affected.
Just now she secretly tried to find out that “Spatial Transportation” has also
been blocked. With that being said, this is also within her range of expectations.
“Oi… OI, you guys, just surrender already before I run out of patience.”
Shion suppresses her anger desperately and shouts at her opponents with a
forced smile.
Although a third party may think Shion isn’t even batting an eyelid at the Holy
Knights, in reality she couldn’t be more serious. (it’s Shion after all)

228
 But it is obvious that Reynald and the Holy Knights wouldn’t listen to her.
“You fool! You are helpless now that you’ve been trapped by the barrier, stop
acting all smug over there!”
This time, it’s Gerald who shouted out furiously.
It only angers Shion more.
Now that her fury is reaching her limit, she is at the brink of an outburst. Shion
already has very low tolerance for things, and now she is at the limit of her endur-
ance.
There will be a huge outburst sooner or later.
“Listen now, I really am under Rimuru-sama’s orders that if possible, I
shouldn’t try to kill you all. If you surrender now, not only will I not beat all your
teeth out, but I’ll even treat you to my handmade cooking! How about that, isn’t
it a great proposal? This is my last warning to you. What will you do?”
Even under such circumstance, Shion endures and continues to negotiate.
Although she comes off as being so arrogant, that no one would ever accept
such a request.
Moreover, with every second passing, the monster captured inside the Holy
Purification Barrier will grow weaker.
The reason behind it is simple, the barrier would purify all magicule inside it.
With the magicule concentration reduced, it would mean that any magic casted
using mana or monster power, as well as law-manipulating skills such as psychic
power and magic manipulation would all become unavailable. That is with the ex-
ception of special (unique/ultimate) skills.
The Holy Knights believed that they would emerge victorious and so there is
no need to listen to Shion. Yet they have to recognize one point, that the Holy
Purification Barrier is no defensive barrier. Even though it may completely block
passage of magicule, pure physical objects or energy can still pass through. For
instance, if an explosion takes place inside the “Barrier”, the wind pressure and
shreds of explosion would be carried on the outside.
Reynald and the rest are all well aware of this, and so their nerves are still
tightened. Their maximum alert is of course warranted too. But being on high alert
is still not enough to wipe away the unease in his heart, yet still Reynald decides
to answer Shion.
“We Holy Knights do not negotiate with monsters. Whatever more you say is
futile.”
He says so.
Shion couldn’t bear it any longer after hearing this.
“Very well, I understand! Then I will make you submit out of fear!”
As Shion shouts, she smashes her odachi on the ground.
The shockwave explodes the ground to send countless fragments of small
stones flying in the air. Shion grabs onto one of them and throws it head-on to-
wards the knight facing her.
“—Uh!”
In an instant.

229
 A loud sound is produced as a mini explosion occurs in front of the Holy Knight
that Shion faces. The piece of stone thrown at him collided with the shield over the
knight’s hand and got shredded to pieces.
What incredible POWER! ゴゴゴゴゴゴ
She possesses such power even after being weakened. She must be capable
of causing much more damage had the Holy Purification Barrier not been there.
“Don’t get careless! Infuse more power into your spirit armor!”
“Understood, everyone, it’s time to get serious! Consider your opponent a De-
mon Lord!”
Reynald and Gerald encourage their squamates.
The knight who had his shield smashed, quickly reconstructs the shield of light.
Shion stomps her feet in frustration seeing how Reynald’s party reacted. She
probably thought that her attack just now would be able to take down at least one
opponent. Yet she’s furious now that she’s suffered the waterloo. Her behavior is
in complete contrast to her appearance of a beautiful and intelligent woman. With
that being said, Shion seems to have realized this is going nowhere. She again
suppresses her anger trying her best to remain calm and opens up to Reynald
again.
“I have a proposal.”
“We don’t negotiate with monsters. I’ve already told you so.”
“You should try to listen first. Just as I mentioned, it was my order to not kill
you. But with that being said, I also need to demonstrate to you just how much of
a difference there is between our strengths.”
“…”
“Just hear me out. I mentioned earlier that I had to control my power when
throwing those stones, it is not easy. Had I been more serious I would probably
have killed one or two of you—”
“Y-you’re bluffing!”
“Don’t listen to her! This is her deluded brag!”
A couple of Holy Knight couldn’t help but respond to Shion’s words.
Shion chuckles in secret after seeing how they reacted.
“Hmm hmm. You guys seem to be willing to listen. That is great. So, my pro-
posal is—”
“Don’t be fooled by her! The madness of this woman cannot be—”
Shion’s words are interrupted by Gerald.
At that instant, he suddenly feels a burning sensation on his right ear. Gerald
still feels the delayed shockwave slashing through the air with bombarding sound,
destroying his eardrum.
The reason why he didn’t get a concussion is probably due to his daily training…
“W-what happened?”
As Reynald turns back to check on Gerald, he witnesses the sights of the large
tree behind him falling apart due to its root being cut in half.
“—Uh!”
Reynald is speechless.
Gerald, as blood pours out of his ear, also realizes what just happened.

230
 It was the stone that Shion threw out.
That was just how she demonstrated her strength.
The fist-sized stone Shion threw flitted at supersonic speed next to Gerald’s
head and directly hit the large tree behind his head, smashing it into pieces in the
process.
Of course, Shion didn’t miss her shot.
She aimed and threw precisely to make sure it passes just by Gerald’s ear.
And so, she follows up with the line—
“What’s the use of ears if you won’t even listen to what others have to say?
Now behave yourself and listen to me well.”
The other knights immediately became more obedient.
“You monster…”
Gerald mumbles as well, though he does not dare to make a move without
caution.
So is Reynald, realizing that he will have to listen to what Shion has to say.
Judging from the power of that throw, it will instantly kill one of his teammates if
collided head-on. Even “Spirit Armament” would not be able to resist the shock-
wave of that impact.
Since it has been proven that Shion has such power when she’s serious, they
can only deduce that her words just now were anything but lies. It was a projectile
thrown so fast that even one of the “Ten Great Saints”, Gerald of “Fire” couldn’t
react to, any ordinary Holy Knight would not be able to evade it.
In other words, the right answer here is to listen to her words nicely.
But as long as they can buy time, their opponent would also be weakened
during the process.
“Fine, we’ll hear you out for the sake of it.”
This is why Reynald can only reply with this.
Hearing so, Shion nods satisfyingly.
A maniacal smile emerges on her face as she gives them the shocker.
“Listen now, I want you all to attack me with everything you have. I’ll take
everything head-on. If I endure till the end, I win, and you will all surrender to me
obediently. What do you say?”
Shion says so confidently, leaving Reynald eyeing her baffled. In that moment,
a small doubt raises in his heart.
—-Could this mean that she doesn’t intend to kill us?
Shion has acted and spoken in such way as to lead to this conclusion from the
very start.
But, her reason for doing so…
Unfortunately, there is no time for Reynald to figure it out the details.
Gerald whose eardrum was just destroyed accepted Shion’s offer out of spite.
“Fine, I’ll accept your proposal. You there, align your spirit powers with mine.
Reynald, I’ll leave the suppressing work to you! This woman is dangerous, way too
dangerous to be allowed to live!”
Reynald is brought back to reality after being mentioned.
“W-wait! We should talk about—”

231
 “Cut the crap! Everyone, get in formation!”
At the urges of Gerald, the teammates start to concentrate their power.
The Holy power begins to flow and gather on top of the Holy Purification Barrier.
This is all being converted to mana that gives Gerald a boost in magic. If Reynald
allowed them to do so without suppressing, the four squad mates’ mana pool would
go out of control.
Indeed, now it’s time for battle, not hesitation. Since this is what she volun-
teered to, then don’t blame us if we do so.
Their opponent asked them to attack with everything they have, and so Gerald
would gamble on his pride as a Holy Knight to spare no mercy.
Six to one is way too despicable—He bears no such naive thoughts. Since his
enemy is monster, their victory would be justice.
“Understood, Gerald. Leave the suppression to me.”
“Roger that! Take this, “Inferno Flame” 78—!”
Gerald wields an extreme power of flame that illustrates his fire like passionate
personality.
It is the ultimate spirit magic that can be casted when the King of Fire Spirit
lends its power to the caster. It is an immense amount of power that Gerald alone
cannot control, and this power is being bombarded on Shion.
The heat energy produced by it even exceeds that of the Nuclear Strike Magic
“Heat Cannon”.
It is a pure flow of destructive power using the spirit energy particles that
magicule is made up of.
Yet Shion—
“Hehehe, very impactful! It is not the attack I expected, but it doesn’t matter.
This will be the fastest way to stir fear among you all!”
Shion raises her odachi with a delightful smile.
In the blink of an eye, the approaching heat wave of the “Inferno Flame” is
slashed in half.
It is Shion’s Unique Skill “Chef” at work.
It may seem that she isn’t thinking a lot, but in reality, she has been combining
a variety of skills.
First, she applies Extra Skill “Multilayer Barrier s” for defense and utilizes
“Heavenly Gaze” and “Magic Perception” to detect her enemies’ weakness.
She then activates “Chef” and “Optimal Action” so she can sense the flow of
the heat wave naturally. By doing so, she can avoid being directly hit by the attack.
With that being said, the heat wave still scorched Shion’s skin, making her
appear horribly burned. However, it poses no problem to Shion who has Ultraspeed
Regeneration. Her skin quickly regenerates to its previous state.
It would appear to be reckless, but in fact, all of these are reasonable actions.
“Alright, we’ve had our promise. Surrender to me now and undo the barrier.”
Shion says so very righteously, leaving everyone speechless. The Holy Knights
can only peek at Reynald and Gerald.

78
Or by Kanji “Spirit overlord of extreme inferno flame”

232
 After witnessing those supernatural sights, their minds have been paralyzed.
At that moment, the dignity of the Holy Knights was decimated.
Yet there is only one man, Gerald, who will not accept this.
“Quit joking around, you monster. You can’t do anything within that barrier!
You can keep acting smug like you are now, but we’ll fight the long battle with you
then!”
“W-wait a second, Gerald!”
Reynald is shocked.
Even though Gerald may be bad at holding his temper, he is a straightforward
man. Yet right now he is being stubborn and refusing to admit defeat.
It may seem to be the appropriate response from the eyes of the Holy Knights,
but to Reynald, this is not like Gerald.
With that being said, it is no time to ponder over such thing.
“Huh, are you still not admitting defeat even to this point? I will have no choice
but to kill you…”
Shion gives off an increasingly more dangerous outlook as her monster aura
begins to flow around her body.
Reynald shivers at the sight.
H-how powerful……! We will all be killed if such monster gets serious. Even if
we have Holy Purification Barrier, it would be bad if we piss her off—
“This is bad, stop provoking her! We can retreat for now—”
“You fool! The Holy Knights cannot be defeated! Have you forgotten even about
that!”
Reynald intended to calm Gerald down, yet he begins to shake as Gerald
shouted him back.
It is hard to imagine that Gerald would ever say such thing under normal cir-
cumstance. Or rather, he almost seems to have developed a new personality—
“You, you—”
Reynald didn’t have to raise any decisive doubts towards Gerald before the
incident happens.
“HUUUUU!”
Someone shouts.
A clear bell-ring sound is made.
It is the sound of Shion’s odachi breaking through the “Barrier”.
The Holy Purification Barrier—The source of confidence of the Holy Knights
have now been completely shattered by Shion.
“H-how could this be…”
“But that is the Holy Barrier!”
“Is this a dream? This must be a dream!”
“Holy Purification Barrier can sever magicule, so how could it be destroyed by
monster—!!”
The Holy Knights shout with fear in their hearts.
However, they received their answers from Shion, who seems relaxed and jus-
tified with her actions.

233
 “—That’s true indeed. But this is not a “Special Barrier” with high density, a
“Special Barrier” that manipulates the world’s law. Law manipulation is, however,
my specialty. After all, I, am very good at cooking!”
Reynald is completely baffled with what she said.
But he understands what Shion has done. She has brought about this result
by using her Unique Skill “Chef” to tamper with the Holy Purification Barrier.
Overwriting phenomenon and laws. This skill is capable of overwriting objects
with the ideal “Outcome” desired by the user—the so called “Affirmative Outcome”.
This is the true power of Shion’s skill “Chef”. The reason why Shion’s cooking
became tasty is all due to the effect of this skill. Sadly, such extraordinary power
has been used in very pitiful things.
What would be the result of applying it in combat?
The answer is the desperate situation that Reynald’s party is facing right now.
The skill is able to overwrite and impose one hundred percent of the ideal
outcome she wishes, and so no matter how strong a defense is, it won’t stand a
chance against her.
The only way to fight it would be to possess a stronger will to overwrite the
result she wishes. In other words, unless you possess similar ability to overwrite
laws, you have no way of dealing with it.
Since Reynald is a genius, he was able to correctly analyze the mystery of her
skill.
How terrifying.
As Shion just declared, Reynald’s heart is now filled with fear. But as captain,
he cannot give up hope until the very last moment. They are doomed if they en-
gage in combat, so he needs to surrender for now to have a chance in survival.
“This is bullshit…How could this be… Such monster, how…”
Ignoring Gerald, who is mumbling and almost daydreaming, Reynald makes
the decision.
“—I surrender. I hope you may treat my subordinates with leniency…”
He proclaims with a shivering voice as if he has woken from a dream.
Shion finally gives off a satisfying smile hearing Reynald’s declaration of sur-
render.
It is then that Reynald is able to look at Shion in the eyes.
He sees her genuine smile that’s both consistent externally and internally.
He calmly recalls while pondering on her words.
This monster called Shion really doesn’t seem to intend to kill them. If not
Shion’s will, then it is the order of Demon Lord Rimuru.
With that being said, something also seems out of the loop with the rumor that
Demon Lord Rimuru has ordered a Demon to murder Archbishop Rayheim.
Now that he thinks about it carefully, Hinata only went to meet with Demon
Lord Rimuru in order to build a friendly relationship from the very start. In contrast,
there shouldn’t be any reason why the Demon Lord would want to obstruct that.
That is if he doesn’t intend to incite conflicts and rain chaos. But from the reaction
of this monster, Shion, even Reynald has realized that Demon Lord Rimuru
wouldn’t do such a thing.

234
 That would mean—
Have I been manipulated…
When he heard that his enemy Demon Lord Valentine who harmed his friends
in the past was colluding with Hinata, he lost the ability to make a calm judgement.
While he was emotional, he was taken advantage of and was deceived…
By whom?
It is obvious now, the “Seven Celestial Sages”.
Upon thinking so, Reynald’s face immediately turns pale. He is shocked to re-
alize that his dispatchment of troops have hindered Hinata’s plan.
As he turns to look, Hinata is confronting Demon Lord Rimuru alone.
They don’t seem to be talking. It is the calmness before battle.
I-it’s all over. Hinata-sama, I’m sorry! It’s all my fault that the negotiation—
Reynald has finally realized everything, yet now he can only observe their con-
frontation from the side.
Things have developed to the point beyond Reynald’s control.
—And soon, the flame of battle is ignited.
Reynald nervously locks his eyes in front as Hinata and Rimuru cross swords—

***

Hinata Sakaguchi was truly lucky to have met Shizue Izawa.

For a short but genuine period of time, Hinata had indeed opened her heart to
Shizue and her alone.
The duration of which was one month.
In that short span of time, Hinata learnt all of Shizue’s techniques and bid her
farewell. That is because she was afraid of being rejected. In the end, she was
afraid to lose the warmth she had regained once more.
Hinata knew she was clumsy.
She killed her father for her mother. Yet it only made her mother go insane.
Her mother was still in love with her husband even to that point.
The reason why her mother was a fanatic about religion must have been be-
cause she needed prayers to support herself.
In this world, misfortune will never disappear.
It is the most natural course of things.
She hoped that there would be no more misfortune in this world, yet such thing
would never come true.
That was the reality Hinata didn’t want to accept.
A world where everyone can live with joy—she sighs at the misfortune in real
life while bearing such dream.
—The reason why her mother prays is to repent for the sins of her daughter.
If that is true, does mother hate me very much?
Hinata was deeply frightened even at the thought of it being the case.
She thought of herself as very lucky for coming to this (new) world.
Her mother would be able to escape the sea of pain now that she had travelled
to this world, so was her conclusion.

235
 Hinata has also decided to not be as indignant as before.
She would become just as perfect (emotionless/rational) as a machine so that
she no longer would have to worry about anything.
Hinata lived on with such a fantasy. And it was for this reason, she wasn’t able
to accept Shizue.
If she had accepted to stay and somehow grew to be disliked by Shizue too—
Hinata would have wanted to kill her.
It is due to her self-awareness of this, that she parted ways with Shizue.
Perhaps I was the one who’s mad after all—Hinata thought to herself.
This is what this world is about, full of despair and fragile people susceptible
to death. Hinata was granted with power for her to survive.
She learnt a shocking lesson when she visited a kingdom during her journey.
There, many were dead due to the rampage of Calamity Rank monsters. Yet
there were some people fighting to protect the children. Those adults acted as the
meat shield for the children with no intention of escaping.
Hinata had always thought that everyone only care about themselves in order
to survive. Their actions moved Hinata.
Those people who devoted themselves to battle called themselves Holy Knights.
They had little care for their own lives and were willing to sacrifice themselves to
save the lives of others. They regularly patrolled the surroundings of that town as
the symbols of justice.
Hinata resonated with their way of living and was determined to become a Holy
Knight. To use her skills to the fullest and devote herself to battle, so she will no
longer need to worry about anything else. And so, Hinata found her opportunity to
atone.
A decade of time has passed since—
Hinata has now become the Guardian Angel of mankind.

***

She fought against monsters day and night during those days.
After some time, she began to feel bored of dealing with the same situations
again and again.
Ever since Hinata installed some policies after becoming the commander of the
Holy Knight Order, the damage sustained by the nations had been reduced by a
drastic amount. For instance, the prediction of the birthplace of the monsters or
which areas would be harmed. This way, she was able to decide on how to initiate
collaborative efforts and when to patrol in certain areas. This system had been
optimized to achieve a significant effect in reducing casualties.
That was why everyone in the Holy Knights placed great trust in Hinata. It is
simply too ironic that she was in fact colluding with Demon Lord Valentine behind
everyone’s back. She mocks herself internally. But even so, it was still the best
way to maintain a peaceful and just nation.

236
 That’s why Hinata has never felt any doubt or regret. Under their God Ruminas,
everything is equal—This is the only system that will grant people the taste of
happiness.
Moving forward to the present.
She is in a bad spot, to the point of being laughable. But thanks to that, Hinata
is finally willing to go all out.
The situation at hand is not suitable for her to negotiate. She will not even
have a chance to defend herself if she loses this battle.
It must have been karma for not listening to Rimuru the last time they faced
each other, that she fails to request her opponent to listen to her this time for the
bad circumstance.
The situation is the complete opposite of last time—
Hinata mocks herself while thinking so.
The table has been turned. It even makes her reminisce of the “boring” days
she used to complain so much about.
This world is indeed ruthless when you hit the wall…
But apart from lamenting, Hinata has also made up her mind.
Troubling thoughts and worries are all meaningless at this point of time.
Victory is the only way of withdrawing herself from this situation. Regardless
of whether she believes herself to be right or wrong.
All these thoughts were cast aside, for Hinata has focused her heart on win-
ning—
She begins to observe Rimuru. Now only Rimuru and herself remain there as
Arno and the rest have gone somewhere else with their own opponents.
Hinata starts to quietly analyze Rimuru using her Unique Skill “Mathematician”.
However, he is completely different from before. Rimuru’s power after becom-
ing a Demon Lord has become hard to measure.
His potential growth is truly huge. I’ll get chills down my spine at even the
thought of him becoming enemies with humans.
Rimuru’s power is immeasurable by Hinata’s “Mathematician”, meaning that
he should either have a similar power cap as her, or greater. Upon thinking so,
Hinata activates her Unique Skill “Usurper”. This skill gives her the absolute ad-
vantage against an opponent who is stronger than her.
That is the property of Hinata’s trump card— “Usurper”.
It is a power that can rob the enemy of their skills and talents whenever they
are understood by the user. Regardless of whether Hinata can use these skills or
not, from only its effect of robbing her enemies of their skills alone shows that it
is itself a fierce and brutal skill.
If the opponent is weaker than Hinata, the result of the analysis will show it as
“Unavailable Target”. In that case, Hinata will not be able to rob the enemy of their
skill, however, she will also have a much better chance to win. Even if the opponent
is stronger than Hinata, the results of her analysis will either be “Failure” or “Suc-
cess”.
It is the evidence whenever such results are shown that whether she is con-
fronting a powerful foe or not. With that being said, “Success” analysis will reveal

237
the opponent’s skills and talents and “Failure” will not cause her defeat either. She
can try analyzing as many times as she wishes.
That’s why no matter how strong her enemy is, the result will always be “Suc-
cess” with enough repetitions. She only needs to cautiously buy time and calmly
wait for the correct moment. In this way, Hinata is guaranteed to win.
During her last duel with Rimuru, the result of her analysis stated “Target Un-
available”. This was why Hinata did not take any precaution against Rimuru and
looked down on him during their fight.
She was a bit surprised when he summoned the Flame Giant Ifrit, but she still
didn’t take it very seriously. That’s because Hinata has achieved expert mastery
of her skill to reach the level of “Forced Usurp”. It is a cheat-like skill that can even
apply to lower-level opponent…
It was commendable that Rimuru made her use this skill, but that was as far
as her view went for Rimuru. Just like that, Hinata’s “Usurper” also serves as the
measurement tool to evaluate the difference in power between her and her oppo-
nent.
Back to the present day.
Even with this power, she still cannot assess Rimuru.
The result of her analysis turned out to be “Interfered”.
This is the second time it happened. He is the second person to cause this
result after Hinata’s confrontation with Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine.
In other words, you are already as powerful as Ruminas-sama…
Hinata gasps at how much he has grown during such a short period of time.
If that’s the case, there is no use to try any cheap tricks.
Hinata throws away the giant sword in her hand—Dragon Buster. She knows
that she can’t win by relying on that.
Then she unsheathes the Moonlight Rapier (Moonlight) —A legendary weapon
of hers gifted by Ruminas.
She puts on the “Gears of Holy Spirit” —
These are the original pieces that the “Spirit Armament” worn by the Holy
Knights was copied from. It is rumored to be once worn by a Chosen Hero, and a
secret weapon of the Western Saints Church to battle against monsters. It is a
gear specialized against monsters and dragons, only usable by those favored by
the Holy Spirit.
A beam of bright light descends to surround Hinata and gradually forms the
shape of a glowing armor. From that point onwards, Hinata has broken free of all
forms of limits in her body to transcend “Sage” and truly reaching the realm of
“Saint”.
Next, it will be the pure collision of force.
She is willing to gamble everything she has to partake in this challenge.
Her ordinary daily life without anything refreshing—has now come to an end.
Fighting a battle with little chance to win is for the foolish. Yet Hinata’s heart
right now is filled with joy.
She gives off a chuckle.

238
 Rimuru asked me whether I received his message or not. It means that he is
inviting me to a one-to-one duel.
I must win, and so, I will earn the chance to make up for my mistake—
She is filled with determination and fighting spirit.
Hinata points her sword at Rimuru.

***

Hinata is pointing her sword at me.

Is she choosing to duel me even after receiving my message?
I seem to have misunderstood when she threw away her weapon that she
would have wanted to talk. She has taken out a more intimidating weapon and her
eyes are now absolutely serious.
It can’t be helped. I’ll defeat her first before trying to talk.
My new confrontation against Hinata has made me realize something.
This woman has no flaw in her stance.
The power of that sword is among the top of all of the weapons I’ve encoun-
tered so far. In order to stand a chance against it, I also pull out my uchigatana79
to prepare for battle.
Had I known about this, I would have had Kurobee craft me a special blade for
this occasion. This sword I am currently wielding has been submerged in the
magicules inside my “Stomach”, and as a result its blade is now dyed with a fitting
color of black.
Still it’s now too late to get a new weapon, so rather than panicking, I put my
faith in Kurobee’s skills (to forge my sword).
Confronting Hinata’s weapon with this substitute weapon makes me feel un-
easy. I should protect my uchigatana with my Youki (Demonic Aura) and try to
avoid direct clashes of swords with her. That’s why I activated the “Magic Fighting
Spirit” 80 from my “Covenant King Uriel” and covered the blade with “Black Thun-
der Flame”.
Now that I am properly prepared, I wait for Hinata to make her move.
And so, the battle of hyper-speed swordfight begins.
I gave all I had as soon as it started.
Hinata’s attack speed is incredible, to the point that I can barely react even
with “Thought Acceleration”, enhancing my senses to a million of times of my orig-
inal. Another way to put this would be to say that it is reminiscent of fighting Milim,
surely now you can tell how fast it is.
However, I am not losing either. I block and return every hit. Now we’ve
crossed swords directly several times, yet none of us could land a hit on the other.
I’m not bragging but I haven’t even got a scratch.
And that’s what’s happening, both of us are attacking and are waiting for the
opponent to show an opening, yet such an opportunity is still yet to arrive for

79
Traditional Japanese sword (打刀)
80
The more accurate name of this skill is actually: Qi (aura) fighting with magic

239
either of us. By the way, I’m able to go toe to toe with her only due to my awak-
ening as a Demon Lord and with the help of “Wisdom King Raphael”, and that
alone simply reflects what a monster Hinata is.
But honestly, I believe I’m only a few inches away from taking her down.
Hinata is indeed strong, but I am now a “True Demon Lord”, so I should be
able to suppress her with my body function alone. Yet the result is that we are on
par in strength.
Hinata seems to have completely seen through my sword technique, and so
she begins to attack without hesitation. Her attacks are swift while still blocking
every counterattack I deliver. On top of that, she has even sacrificed her fierce
continuous attacks to instead deliver a surprise attack.
If it was me from the past, I would not have stood a chance. This simply means
that Hinata didn’t displayed her true ability at all during our last confrontation.
Should I consider myself lucky?
It seems that I have to give my fullest in this fight if I wish to defeat her.

***

You’ve got to be kidding me, Hinata thinks to herself.

She wanted to force Rimuru to admit defeat by bombarding him with her sword
techniques. Yet Rimuru was able to catch up with her at ease. These are the tech-
niques Hinata spent ten years to master, yet her opponent—completely countered
them in an instant.
There is a limit to the human body. Only by using magic, abilities, skills, and
talents81 can humans obtain the strength to stand against monsters. In contrast
however, Rimuru doesn’t even need to breathe.
No stamina consumption means there is no need to restore mana, nor will his
muscle tire out.
Hehe, I only get to realize how cruel reality is when standing on the battlefield
against him…
Hinata thinks to herself, sighing at her disadvantage.
She knew very well of the fact that her opponent is a monster. Since this world
follows the principle of “survival of the fittest”, the important thing for her to do
now is to gather all the factors that may ensure her victory.
Hinata utilized her “Mathematician” to enhance the speed of her senses a thou-
sand times more than usual. Her perception of the surrounding area has also ex-
ceeded the human limit. Her brain is functioning at its maximum capacity, causing
the micro vessels in her body to have burst a few times. She took care of the
wounds by using an automatic regenerative spell to hide these injuries from her
opponent’s detection.
Under this state, Hinata feels as though the world has become stationary. Yet
it is still not enough. Hinata activates “Prediction Simulation” of “Mathematician”

81
Despite how similar these words may sound, they apparently are different attributes of an individual
in Slime’s world. Not necessarily the most strictly obeyed categorization though.

240
to predict the path of Rimuru’s attack. Hinata has to strike without holding any-
thing back.
However, her opponent Rimuru still seems to be holding back.
Hinata wiped her bleeding nose so that her opponent didn’t notice before ad-
justing her disordered breathing. Holding like this for too long alone would already
mark Hinata’s defeat.
Even though she has reached the level of “Saint”, Hinata is still bounded by
the limits of a human body. She has to overcome a higher wall in order to become
a semi-spiritual-lifeform.
Her trusted “Usurper” is rendered useless due to the “Interference”. It has
absolute advantage over the strong—But now, it is no longer useful. Then, she will
have to defeat Rimuru with only the skills she has trained during all those years…
The sword gifted by Ruminas possesses immense power. If it is installed with
Hinata’s mana and enchanted with her fighting aura, it can cause lethal wounds
that can’t be treated by any average regenerative ability. Even against enemies
possessing “Ultra-Speed Regeneration”, this sword can cut them in half.
That’s why all I need to do is to cut off one of his arms. Hinata thinks to herself.
She won’t kill Rimuru. The duel will be over if Rimuru is willing to admit Hinata
as the victor.
Yet Hinata has not been able to execute this plan.
Through his extraordinary control of dimension and body functions, Rimuru
has seen through the pattern of Hinata’s attack.
What an incredible growth. But these all have to do with body functions. You
can’t follow up with my level of skill.
His evolution is indeed astounding, yet in terms of techniques, he is just about
the same as what she has experienced before. Even for a skill such as Hinata’s
“Usurper” that can rob the opponent’s skills, it can only make the user’s body
memorize the movements of the skill. In order to master the principles of these
skills, the amount of repetitive training required would be so much as to cause one
to faint.
It seems to be the same case for Rimuru.
Hinata sees a chance to win. For there is a difference in their experience on
the battlefield.
Rimuru is clearly lacking in that regard.
Hinata decides to change her tactics as she realizes this in order to give her
opponent the false sense of her attacks being random in speed.
In other words, a feint.
She decides to toy Rimuru in the palm of her hands with the skill she accumu-
lated through her rich experience—

***

The speed of Hinata’s sword suddenly increases.

241
 That flexible sword technique—even with the speed of my senses boosted to
millions of times faster, I still have a feeling of uneasiness when Hinata suddenly
changes the path of her sword.
“Are you kidding me!” I think to myself as I desperately try to catch up to her.
This is Hinata Sakaguchi.
Although I know this already, but her title of the Guardian of Mankind is truly
not for show.
As we continue our intense battle, I am also observing Hinata.
There is a subtle grin on her face as she looks at me with the confidence to
win. I can’t catch Hinata’s movement with my eyes alone.
Her eyes are fixated on me almost as if they are a sensor working to perceive
every subtle movement of the surrounding. She must have been attacking based
on such perception. While maintaining her natural stance, the center of gravity in
her body is not shifting outside of her base, making her capable of reacting to
every offense of her opponent. She isn’t applying any force on her movement and
is always in a relaxed state without the need to show any preparational act while
she launches a variety of attacks.
I have no idea how Hinata is predicting my attacks, perhaps my pattern has
been completely seen through by her.
Regardless, I can only desperately evade Hinata’s attack by maneuvering
around, purely relying on my body functions. It becomes quite clear that my move-
ments are less agile due to that reason.
I will definitely face defeat if I continue to be tricked by her in this way.
My body functions are supposed to be stronger than hers, yet the strange thing
is that my attack pattern has completely been seen through by her. Hinata’s skills
are way beyond me. But even if that was the case, the Hinata in front of me is not
getting any careless for that reason.
In contrast to our last encounter, not only the feeling she gives off is very
different, but everything about her seems to be different. Her sword skills were
enchanted with her fighting aura, so being hit by it would likely result in critical
injury.
<<Answer. The wounds will not be lethal, however, magicule reserves is likely
to reduce dramatically.>>
As I suspected.
Thankfully it won’t cause a lethal wound, but I would definitely sustain damage
if I fail to block her attack. It would be dangerous for me to get hit by her multiple
times in a row.
According to the analysis of Raphael-sama, that sword also possesses a special
ability. Not only does it have the special wavelength to overwrite the natural laws,
but it can even break through my “Multilayer Barrier s”.
For real?! I couldn’t help but ask this in my mind, but it must be the case since
it’s stated by Wisdom King Raphael-sensei.
<<…>>
Eh? What’s going on?
<<Notice. Next wave of attack is arriving—>>

242
 That was close, it seems that it is no time for me to ponder.
Hinata’s sword is sharp and fierce beyond belief.
She is able to control her rapier at will, turning spurring to slashes fluently at
ease. Moreover, Hinata’s swordsmanship is very sound. She is not relying on any
fancy techniques or magic but is relying on her mastery of sword alone.
In fact, only Hakurou would qualify to be able to confront me with a sword
other than Hinata. But unfortunately, Hakurou probably won’t be able to win. Their
basic strengths are too different.
Considering all these, Hinata is almost a battle genius.
Any average attack can’t possibly defeat her. For instance, “Clone” will be com-
pletely useless against an opponent like Hinata. Only the main body is capable of
using the Ultimate Skills. In other words, the “Clone” that serves as the projection
of yourself would at most be able to utilize Unique Skills. It will likely be instantly
destroyed by Hinata.
Even if I copy Souei’s “Clones” to equip them with essential skills, they would
not be able to react to every one of these changes without being harmed. If that’s
the case, they would not be able to stand against Hinata.
I should stay away from using any trick to avoid revealing any openings to her.
Although it would turn this into a protracted battle, it is better to wait until Hinata
exhausts her stamina. After all, I don’t really get tired.
Even though this is how I plan, Hinata’s attack speed suddenly increased once
more.
In fact, that’s not accurate.
I couldn’t even see its movement clearly.
I always evade based on the path of the sword I see, yet she launches her
pursuing attacks almost as if she has seen through the mode of my movements.
It would mean, eh, it doesn’t seem to be the case…
<<Answer. She is luring you to a predetermined location in order to attack.>>
I see, so that’s why—
No matter where I escape to, Hinata would be waiting there with her attacks
prepared.
In other words, is Hinata manipulating my movements?
Rip, I hear the sound of my clothes being slashed open by her.
Since just now, the amount of scratches on me started to increase.
It is not enough to amount to critical injuries, but it feels like I will be killed by
her if this continues.
This is bad. Really bad!
Sensei, Raphael-sensei—!!
Right now, I can only seek for sensei’s wisdom.
Is there any good way out?
No, think of a solution fast!
—My wish seems to have been delivered as Wisdom King Raphael starts to
respond.
<<Report. Skill “Predict Future Attack” has been learnt. Apply skill? YES/NO >>
…

243
 As expected of Master Raphael. It is really not for show.
This is the response I’d expect from Raphael-san.
I wasn’t able to react in time when it first spoke of the matter, but now I know
that I have acquired some incredible skill—
<<Answer. Not acquired, learnt.>>
Ah, okie.
Either is fine, I complain in heart.
So, Raphael explains as follows:
It speaks of its observation of Hinata’s movements and that it has discovered
that my opponent was able to handle my attack because she relied on a skill that
predicted my attacks. And so, during my confrontation with Hinata, it has helped
me to learn this skill through analyzing Hinata’s attacks.
—Eh, is this really possible?
<<Answer. True.>>
It seems to be viable.
Well, since I’ve learnt the skill, such an explanation should not have been a
bluff.
I need to apply it right away.
Suddenly a few trails of light appear before my eyes. It is a sort of sensation,
or rather they are physically emerging in my mind?
One of the light trails suddenly starts to glow.
I swing my sword to hit that light, and interestingly, I was able to successfully
block Hinata’s sword.
It seems that these light trails indicate all the possible paths of attacks that
the enemy can go for under the circumstance with the attacks following the direc-
tion of the trails. I tried it for several more times and discovered that sometimes
the light trails would not glow.
This indicates that it is unable to predict the incoming attack path, meaning
that it will be a complex attack from the enemy. In simpler terms, low level attacks
such as a feint can all be predicted.
But since Hinata has mastered the art of sword, she was also able to strike out
unpredictable attacks. The terrifying property of this skill is not its ability to predict,
but that whatever it predicts is destined to happen.
It is not a prediction of an attack that is most likely to occur, instead, once
successfully predicted, the attack will definitely land on the predicted path.
In other words—Hinata can no longer defeat me.
Her feints are no longer feints, or rather, it is a trick that would bring her own
demise upon her.
I’m going to win—!
With swift movements and without any delay or hesitation, I try to evade Hi-
nata’s sword through the passage instructed by “Predict Future Attack” —

***

It was a hunch.

244
 That it would be a fatal misstep to continue her current pattern of attack—An
unknown sixth sense is tempting in Hinata’s mind.
Hinata has always enjoyed doing things in orderly fashion. She doesn’t act
without a basis or rationale, yet right now she has chosen to put faith in her instinct.
And so, she was saved. It was fortunate that Hinata forcefully changed her
path of attack as soon as she launched a feint. More precisely, she was able to
successfully attack by charging her body into Rimuru directly.
Rimuru also showed a surprised expression, but then raises his sword uncar-
ingly at Hinata again.
Hinata also points her rapier at Rimuru.
However, something is not right.
The feeling that Rimuru is giving her is completely different now.
Hinata tries to launch a feint. It was an attack that can be easily blocked, yet
Rimuru ignores it and slash directly at Hinata. The way he acted without hesitation
raises doubts for Hinata that he has seen through her pattern.
—Coincidence? No, it can’t be… That was more accurate than my “Prediction
Simulation” —
Indeed, it’s almost predicting the future.
All in all, Hinata’s thoughts seem to have been seen through by him.
That’s an incredible speed of growth. Although my sword skill is above him, he
however has superior abilities to make up for his flaws. Now any average attack
would not be of use. If that’s the case—
Hinata is very calmly comparing herself to Rimuru.
Right now, her chance of victory is surprisingly low.
Stalling for any longer would prove to be beneficial for her enemy—It was
precisely because of this reason that she tried to resolve the fight sooner, yet this
is how things have turned out to be.
She must abandon naive thoughts such as holding herself back to prevent
taking lives in order to defeat such an opponent. Hinata has come to realize this.
Then, there is only one way left—
She must sacrifice her ultimate move that she is not supposed to use, in order
to achieve victory.
She starts things over by distancing herself from Rimuru.
As time progresses, the people fighting in the surroundings are also in stale-
mate.
Suddenly, time seems to have been frozen as everyone drops their work at
hand and soon begin to observe the battle between Hinata and Rimuru.
Neither of them can strike at their opponent.
For both of their predictions are extremely accurate that their opponent’s next
move would be predicted before they even try to execute it. The only thing in
motion is time as every second passes.
Under such circumstance, Hinata speaks up.
“—Rimuru, I have a proposal.”
“What is it?”

245
 “Let us decide the outcome of our battle with my next strike. I’ll use my ulti-
mate ability to attack with my full power. If you can endure that, I’ll accept your
victory. And if not—”
“Will it mean my defeat?”
“Yes, that is right.” —Hinata nods her head while saying so.
“But, just to make it clear to you. This skill is extremely dangerous. Will you
still accept my proposal if that’s the case?”
If it’s Rimuru, he will probably accept.
Besides, now that Hinata has just warned him beforehand, Rimuru shouldn’t
get killed by the skill then.
Now Hinata can be rest assured to give everything she has.
If she kills Rimuru, the Greater majins following Rimuru would probably turn
into devilish monstrosities who will become nemesis to mankind.
Hinata, depleted with strength would be likely killed by them, and so will her
subordinates, who are weaker than them, will be slaughtered. She doesn’t want
such a situation to become real, so she has to keep Rimuru alive.
This skill is supposed to be her instant kill technique against opponents who
aren’t prepared upon realizing its activation.
It is the Ultimate Skill (figuratively) of the holy sword—Melt Slash82.
It is an original skill created by Hinata that combines both magic and swords-
manship.
Its power is tremendous. That is why normally there is no way that she can
alter her strength output to avoid killing her opponents, and that’s why Hinata has
avoided using it before.
—Moreover, if I showed this to you, you might be able to learn it with ease. I
don’t like that either—
This ultimate technique is only intended to be used against individuals that
Hinata wishes to kill.
Yet it is quite concerning for Hinata to use it on Rimuru, who seems to be able
to learn whatever skill he sees. But since there is no other way around, Hinata is
forced to comply.
—It is for this reason that I’ll have to settle the fight with this!
In order to have Rimuru admit his defeat, Hinata has to show him that he
stands no chance against her.

***

“But, just to make it clear to you. This skill is extremely dangerous. Will you still
accept my proposal if that’s the case?”
Hinata says so.
She seems to be quite confident with the skill she is about to unleash.

82
Or by Kanji “Slash to Decimate Magic Spirit Particles”.
Imagine atomic samurai from OPM, and instead of atomic slash that cuts through physical subatomic
particles, Hinata’s skill here is able to cut through both physical objects and the particles that make up
for magicule or mana of this world, i.e. what makes up for most monsters.

246
 But I don’t get it.
Why is she informing me beforehand?
<<Answer. Hinata Sakaguchi seems to have no intention of killing you. Spec-
ulated reason of her warning being that the next wave of attack will be extremely
dangerous. >>
I see.
So, Raphael said that she doesn’t intend to kill me.
Eh? How strange?
Didn’t Hinata come here to kill me?
In fact, I’ve been feeling odd about this from the very start.
—But it is too late to say all these.
I’ll think about it later.
I can ask her in detail after winning this duel.
“Very well. I accept your challenge.”
“Hehe, I knew you would say so.”
Hinata replies with a smile after hearing my words.
Her eyes look so innocent that they seem to portray a much younger age than
in reality. No, her appearance alone seems to have been stuck in the high school
period.
The Hinata right now seems far more natural than the seasoned soldier that I
encountered before.
That smile is not a mean or cruel mockery.
This may be the real Hinata.
“But, with this we will be even! If you lose, you should just be straightforward
and swear not to ever lay your hand on this nation again!”
As soon as I spoke my words out loud, Hinata begins to twist her head out of
confusion. But she immediately tosses away her doubts and nods in agreement:
“…? I see, I’ll promise you that. I only came to duel with you since it was your
wish. I would like to discuss that with you in the future as well.”
I should feel happy that Hinata has accepted my proposal, but hold on a second,
something about her reply sounded odd.
Eh?
“Did you just say that you only came to duel me because I wanted to do so…?”
“That’s right. I’ve indeed received your message.”
Hinata confirms my doubts.
The message I left was supposed to start with some cut-and-dried words to
resolve the issues with Shizue-san and the children, then I expressed hope to
negotiate with her.
In the end I summarized myself as follows—
“—I hope the two of us can talk, but if you are still not satisfied, I’ll fight the
fight with you. To avoid bothering others, let’s have a one-to-one duel. Though if
possible, I’d prefer we resolve things through peaceful negotiation. Please consider
this. I await your reply. That’s all, Goodbye.”
I thought I’d clearly communicated my feelings; I certainly didn’t wish to duel
her.

247
 Hinata seems like the really stubborn type, which is why I said those things
about the duel in case she wouldn’t have it any other way.
“Then, here I come.”
“Hold on—!”
Oops, while I was lost in my recollection, Hinata has begun her attack.
There still seems to be some form of misunderstanding. But I don’t think Hinata
would listen with how everything has developed now.
Or rather, she is now in such deep focus that all sound would be filtered out
like ambient noises.
On well.
All I have to do is to survive the attack to win. Easy peasy.
Let’s talk about the results of the battle between people surrounding us. Ben-
imaru and the rest seem to have won.83
Some have been rendered unconscious, some are just sitting on the ground
seemingly immobile due to exhaustion.
The only ones who are still fine are Benimaru and Souei.
It seems that the Beastketeers didn’t activate “Beastilization” during battle,
but their level of exhaustion is no less than the Holy Knights’.
And Souei… What’s he been up to?
The female knight who was his opponent looks fine, but for some reason, she
is gazing at with blushed cheeks. ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)
She is acting all shy and petite, making me wonder what exactly happened
there?
She totally looks like a girl in love who’s fallen for Souei.
I mean, aren’t you fighting a battle here?
I’ll have to ask him about the details later. ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)
Next is Shion.
She seems to have achieved complete victory and has brought the Holy Knights
here. Although there seems to be some injuries, no one has died. The same is the
case for the Holy Knights, who should be fine by applying some healing potions
later. I should praise her for the good work. (and not losing her temper)
The issue remaining here is my duel with Hinata, and the next wave of attack
will determine the result.
“Benimaru.”
“Yes sir.”
“In the unlikely event that I’m beaten, I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Hehe, surely you jest. Everyone here believes that Rimuru-sama would
emerge victorious.”
Benimaru replies heartily which I could only shrug in response.
I suppose he’s right. Unlike the computer I left in the other world, I can’t just
abandon my comrades in this world to their own devices.
I’m not that irresponsible.
“I see. Then just wait there for my triumphant return!”

83 More on their fights in side stories

248
 “Yes sir! May you achieve great victory—”
I nod in response and turn my eyes to Hinata—

***

It seems that everything has ended—Hinata thinks to herself while observing the
surrounding.
The sights of her exhausted subordinates enter her eyes, who are surprisingly
well treated with much politeness. It must have been the strict order from Rimuru
to prohibit the monsters from abusing the captives.
Right, if only had I believed in your moral compass from the start…
It is too late to think about this, but Hinata still believes so.
But it is still not too late.
She will build a new relationship by achieving victory here.
Hinata infuses her exalted mood into her prayer as she chants with a clear
voice.
There is no need for this, but she wishes to show it to Rimuru. Since he may
copy it in secret, she will show him the full version.
She casts “Disintegration”. This power begins to gather on the empty left hand
of Hinata, giving off a bright shine.
The sparkling particles intertwine to create a fantasy-like scenery.
Then Hinata imbues that light onto the body of her Moonlight Rapier.
—Her left hand slowly caresses the body of her sword.
The preparation is done.
She has infused her strongest magic with her sword art.
This is the technique that shall slash through all things in the world.
“Come now, have you made your resolve?”
“Bring it on!”
“Then take this—Melt Slash!”
Hinata finishes her words and turns into a beam of light, quickly approaching
Rimuru.

***

What a bright light.

Not only her sword, but Hinata’s entire body is glowing.
She is approaching me at superhuman speed with sparkling particles en-
chanted on herself. That is a speed beyond my imagination.

249
250
 That sword possesses the properties of eliminating evil, meaning it is effective
against any monster.
<<Warning. Defense impossible, Evasion impossible—!>>
This is the first time I have heard such alarming report sounds from Wisdom
King Raphael.
Even though my senses have been accelerated to millions of times faster, this
light approaching me is still not slowing down.
Its speed is abnormally fast.
I have to act according to its distance and angle.
Hinata is aiming at my lower body, probably thinking that I won’t die as long
as my head is intact.
Speaking of which, this skill is still way too dangerous even if Hinata doesn’t
intend to kill me. There is no way to evade this, against this skill my “Multilayer
Barrier s” are like thin veils of paper. Those lights are unleashing energy to destroy
the spirit particles of any matters—The Beam of Evil Dispel. My body would prob-
ably burn to ashes as soon as I get in contact with it.
<<Report. Attack can be counteracted by sacrificing Ultimate Skill “Gluttonous
King Beelzebub”, suggest adapting said strategy.>>
Even at this point, Wisdom King Raphael-sama is still reliable.
But honestly, it will be a huge loss to sacrifice “Gluttonous King Beelzebub”,
but right now I can only follow this instruction. Since it is the solution suggested
by Raphael that has the highest rate of success, I should not have any hesitation.
Ironically, it seems to be easier to lock onto her attack despite such high speed.
Since it is so fast, there is no way for her to change her trajectory.
Wisdom King Raphael-sama has locked onto Hinata’s location using “Predict
Future Attack” and activated “Gluttonous King Beelzebub”.
The battle plan is to have “Gluttonous King Beelzebub” consume everything as
soon as Hinata’s sword comes in contact with me.
Straightforward and simple, I have no need to hesitate.
Next—
Hinata’s attack collides with “Gluttonous King Beelzebub”.
………
……
…
As it turns out, I am alive.
I thought I was going to die, yet I didn’t.
“Fufufu, fwHAHAHAHAHA!”
I collapse to the ground as Hinata’s laughter travels to my ear. The magicule
in the surrounding area has been completely cleansed, my “Universal Perception”
seems to be malfunctioning as well.
Having not used my eardrums to hear sounds for quite some time, rather than
being nostalgic, it ends up being pretty disorienting.
My body cannot move.
The moment I cancelled out Hinata’s skill, I consumed a massive amount of
magicule. Converting to damage, I’ve lost more than seventy percent of it in a go.

251
 Never mind, as long as I’m alive… I couldn’t have imagined that she had hidden
such a terrifying attack. Had she used this without issuing a warning… cold sweat
drops begin to flow down my back as I think this to myself.
“You are good. Did you take my attack intentionally?”
Eh? What is Hinata talking about?
Who would be dumb enough as to intentionally take on such a dangerous at-
tack?
<<…>>
Eh, hmm, could it be…
Feeling concerned that something about Raphael-sensei felt strange. I tried to
inquire about it, yet Raphael kept silent. Something’s definitely up.
“Since you’ve made it through my attack in one piece, as promised, I accept
my defeat. I won’t be able to continue this fight anyway—”
Hinata says so while disarming herself.
In a tone that seems to indicate the depletion of her strength.
Her powerful sword also disappeared after being consumed by my “Gluttonous
King Beelzebub”. Right now, Hinata probably does not possess any combat ability
anymore. With that being said, Hinata still straightens her back energetically and
awaits my answer.
“Right. It is my victory—”
I announce the result to Hinata.
Although this does not resolve our problem.
As I plan to make my declaration of victory to Hinata, I catch on to a certain
glowing object at the corner of my eye. Hinata also seems to have noticed as she
turns her eyes to it as well.
In front of my eyes is a giant sword.
<<Warning. Target object has been measured to experience emitted telepathic
interference and its magicule is out of control—object will explode imminently.>>
The object it is referring to is that giant sword. Someone is interfering with it,
could it be that this giant sword is a means to harm us?
“Damn it! Have you really gone this far, “Seven Celestials” —!”
Hinata shouts out and rushes in front to protect the immobilized me.
And next instant, the shockwave and bright light of explosion arrive simulta-
neously.
At the blink of an eye—Hinata’s body slowly collapses.

252
253
254
 Chapter 6
God and Demon Lord

This is the kingdom of darkness. In this nation, there is a crypt hidden deep un-
derground unknown to anyone.
There, a beautiful black-haired girl without clothes sealed inside a frozen coffin
is in front of someone’s eyes. The person before the girl carries herself without
etiquette as she lies directly on the coffin.
Reveling in the moment, an enchanting smile hangs on her face. There is a
faint blush on her pure and smooth white skin. This young lady sighs with over-
whelmed emotion.
Ah, how beautiful. Ah…
Privately, it is a personal hobby for her to enjoy watching and caressing the
girl in the frozen coffin.
This petite silver-haired young lady.
She has a pair of heterochromatic eyes—One blue, one red, each glow with
seductive shine.
They are eye-catching even when contrasting to her incredibly beautiful face,
making the young lady’s beauty even more outstanding.
However, her most eye-catching features are none other than—
The two white fangs slightly emerging from the young lady’s cute lips. When
she opens up her petite lips, the crimson blood-like tongue would appear alongside
her white fangs.
She is the ruler of dark nights, “Queen of Nightmares” —Demon Lord Ruminas
Valentine.
Every time she touches this frozen coffin, a burn-like scar appears on Ruminas’
beautiful body.
For this is a holy ark. It is a container for pure energy of the Holy Spirit, and
so Ruminas would naturally sustain injuries. As a Vampiric Demon Lord, this coffin
is undoubtedly poisonous to her.
And yet, Ruminas doesn’t mind it at all.
These injuries are the utmost joy to her.
Even with the immense power Ruminas possesses as a Demon Lord, she would
not be able to destroy this coffin.
Since Ruminas dreams of one day liberating the young girl slumbering within,
she has come to tease with her at the frozen coffin again…
It was then that her trusted subordinate brings the news.
“My most sincere apologies for interrupting you, but there is something I need
to report.”
The one reporting is Louis.
He was granted the position of “Pope” in Holy Empire Ruberios under Ruminas’
rule.

255
 Ruminas suppresses her displeasure—Since Louis seldom comes looking for
her, so it must have been something extremely urgent.
“I see it is Louis who’s caused all the fuss. What is it?”
Louis explains briefly to Ruminas’ question.
“Hinata wished to resolve things with Rimuru, which I permitted. However, the
situation seems to have complicated.”
“—What do you mean?”
“As I mentioned—”
Louis begins to recount the findings of his investigation.
“Is that so…How troublesome.”
Ruminas says so with a gloomy tone as she withdraws from the frozen coffin.
She summons her servant after leaving the crypt.
“Gunther!”
“Yes, I am here—”
An elderly butler emerges from the dark. He is the ancient vampire servant of
Ruminas who attended the Walpurgis Banquet with her.
Alongside Louis with similar status, he is one of the “Three Counts” 84 under
Ruminas’ reign.
There is Louis who is in charge of the Pope’s Ministry. While Gunther governs
the Night Garden. As well as the now deceased Roy who disguised himself as the
enemy to act as the Demon Lord’s double.
Among their other duties, the three work as Ruminas’ bodyguard in shifts.
Given that Ruminas is staying in the crypt of Night Garden, it is Gunther who
is guarding by her side. He dresses Ruminas. You can tell the formality of their
dress code given that they are not using magic to dress instantly.
As he is helping Ruminas, Gunther heatedly scolds Louis.
“How bold of you to interrupt Ruminas-sama with such trivial matters—”
“My sincerest apologies. However, if let unattended, Ruminas-sama would bear
the misfortune of losing her beloved pet.”
“It is precisely that which makes it trivial. However, we should indeed be cau-
tious to have her fight against that Demon Lord Rimuru…”
“I came to inform my lord to prevent that. If Hinata is killed, Ruminas-sama
would—”
At the end of her patience, Ruminas comes between the two to stop the quarrel.
“Louis, cut your words short, and you too Gunther. Won’t it be fine if I move
out myself? In case there’s any trouble.”
The “Three Counts” all dislike when they interfere each other’s field of duty,
and this character of them is also one of the reasons why Ruminas gets headaches
in life.
Aware of this, Louis decides to make a concession for Gunther.
“Yes, I am most ashamed of my behavior.”
“My most sincere apologies—”
The two both bow in apology after being scolded by Ruminas.

84
There is no specificification of their ranking. So count it is because vampire.

256
 She groaned in exasperation, and gives her orders to the two.
“With Roy being gone, we will have to reassign duties. But there is no time for
that now. You two should both come with me for now.”
Ruminas commands with majesty and begins to move out.
“Understood.”
“I shall pledge my service.”
The two majin obey happily as she leads them away.
Ruminas suddenly pauses in her tracks. She turns back to the holy cabinet
containing her slumbering beloved.
Just you wait—
Ruminas whispers the name of her dear young girl.
With her words said, she caresses the crypt gate with pity and seals it down
tightly. Being sealed by Ruminas’ powerful magical barrier, the crypt sinks into the
pitch-black void…

***

A leader of the secret organization “Cerberus” —Damrada of “Wealth” has arrived

in Farmus Kingdom following his secret meeting with the five elders.
He is travelling to the Nedler territory located at the border.
He is on good terms with Earl Nedler McMunn thanks to the frequent gifts he
sent. These efforts gained the trust of the covetous Earl. And Damrada was able
to sneak his men into the city through bribing alone.
Now that he has learned where Edmalis is hiding in the city, it won’t be long
before this land becomes the ground zero of chaos.
It’s also been confirmed that the new king Edward has led an army of twenty-
thousand men to form camp near the domain of Edmalis. The Hero Youm is shel-
tering King Edmalis—They will have the new king Edward spread this as a public
announcement of a collusion between the two. He will also emphasize on the claim
that Edmalis has signed the treaty of ceasefire without authorization. And now that
the new king has gained control, Edward will not carry out the accord.
However, he will have to demonstrate his “good faith”—through claiming to
the public that Edmalis and Youm have embezzled the reparations.
To the people living in cities, a hero who can only fight wars is of no use for
them. Since they live much safer lives than those by the border, they do not un-
derstand the necessity of a defensive force. Some are even bitter over their taxes
being wasted on these heroes who do nothing. Considering the amount spent on
the citizens’ personal safety, their lack of such common sense is truly laughable.
Now, with the news out that the Hero Youm and old king Edmalis have seized
the reparations, the upper echelons of the Farmus Kingdom are infuriated. There
are increasingly more people volunteering themselves to aid the new king in their
capture. Everyone now believes that Edward is the justified one, and so he has
exploited this public opinion to lead the army.
If this continues, Youm and Edmalis would be defamed and executed. It’s ob-
vious that the two would not stand for this.

257
 The threat of war is looming over this place.
And it’s all according to Damrada’s plan.
This land originally only had Youm’s five thousand soldiers, yet three days ago,
more reinforcements started arriving.
Hmm, of course Demon Lord Rimuru would not allow Youm to meet his demise
like this. Naive, how terribly naive. In that case, Hinata the Saint’s odds are looking
good. Then, it may be time for me to withdraw…
To Damrada however, this is also within his expectations.
It was only his personal wish to take care of Hinata. Since the lies he told to
Hinata may have been revealed, he wants to get rid of her before she becomes a
problem. She won’t let Damrada walk free. And if he is to continue to act among
the Western Nations, he has to keep that in mind.
With that being said, the issue concerning Hinata will have to depend on the
Five Elders. This opponent is perhaps too dangerous for Damrada to take on di-
rectly.
Never mind. As long as our plan doesn’t fail…
The head85 of “Cerberus” only ordered him to stir war in this land. In other
words, his mission has been completed. It is best for him to withdraw before Hinata
returns.
But his work is not done yet—Though Damrada doesn’t care whether the new
king or the hero triumph, he will need to carry out the promise made with the Five
Elders.
That is to eliminate the demon…
The plan has already changed as things have developed.
According to the investigation of the meetings by Earl Nedler, it seems that
the demon also wants to resolve the war in short period of time.
What should he do now—Damrada begins to ponder.
The new king’s goal, the demon’s motive.
The two are in direct opposition.
The new king does not wish to antagonize Demon Lord Rimuru. Their difference
in military strength is night and day. He will not be able to win even with his whole
country on the march.
Yet Demon Lord Rimuru is reinforcing the Hero Youm, meaning he doesn't
mind a war. The new king’s claim of upholding justice became meaningless the
moment that the Demon Lord decided to help the old king.
The situation has changed.
Moreover, something else has been on Damrada’s mind.
While investigating for the demon elimination task, he discovered that the
majin Larzen has not been serving the old king, but is under the order of this
demon that Damrada is to kill.
It means—

85
The term used here is “総帥” which means “General” or “Commander in chief”

258
 —could it be that the majin Larzen was not defeated by Demon Lord Rimuru,
but by the demon under Rimuru’s command? Then it can’t possibly be the incar-
nation of any contemporary or modern86 breed of Archdemon. It must be some
more ancient demon…
Damrada’s face stiffens upon thinking so.
There isn’t enough information. Even the information received from his boss
doesn’t have anything about this type of demon.
He should consider it as modern breed that has lived at least hundreds of
years… Damrada concludes.
Among Archdemons, their power varies depending on the years and age they
were born. The breeds that were born in recent years may be fine to deal with,
but the modern breeds that have lived for two or three hundred years would make
a fierce foe to rival the power of a Calamity Rank threat. Moreover, if it is the
medieval breed of demon that has lived for nearly a thousand years, its power
would be similar to that of a Demon Lord’s lieutenant. Even if it is evolved from
Lesser Demon, its power is still not to be underestimated.
Once such a demon is born, it will pose very a challenging threat to mankind.
By the way, the most powerful breed of demon that would even acknowledge
a human contract is the medieval breed. Summoning any demon higher than that
would only bring destruction. A successful summoner would be out of luck and can
only wait to be deprived of their souls by the demon.
According to the latest research of the Eastern Empire, it has become common
sense to set a limit during summoning. However, the only people who are capable
of summoning Archdemons the few “Hero” class87 masters…
“With that being said, if it is majin Larzen…”
Damrada couldn’t help but mutter.
Indeed, the name of majin Larzen is quite well-known even in the Empire side.
His power should not lose to any medieval breed demon. If a demon who is able
to defeat the powerful Larzen does exist—
Besides, the Five Elders seem to be plotting something as well. Damrada is
interested in their plan, but his instincts tell him that getting any more involved
would be dangerous.
I’d better get away before I get caught up in anything—
He plans as such.
“Damrada-sama, what is going on?”
Damrada’s subordinate notices him talking to himself and asks.
Damrada slants his eye at the subordinate and grins.
“Hehehehe, how dangerous. I can’t continue this charade. I’ve already mes-
saged them to stay put, now we will really have to be cautious.”
“—?”

86
Here contemporary means: From present days. Modern means: From recent years (goes more to
the past)
87
It’s pretty strange how “Hero” is used as a class here, but I suppose Fuse will expand on this just
like how he expanded on how Demon Lord mechanism works in the LN>

259
 “Let’s withdraw. Leave two men behind to observe the situation and clear eve-
ryone else out of the country.”
“Understood, sir. But what about you?”
“I’m gonna pay my respect to the new king and then check out the Monster
Kingdom.”
“But weren’t we going to act cautiously?”
“Hmm? Hehehe, of course we will. But I’m not doing anything shady, rather,
to use my disguise identity as a merchant to request an audience with the Demon
Lord Rimuru-sama. I’d love to have the privilege of becoming a new business part-
ner of his, and intend to gain his favor by any means necessary.”
“I see, I understand now. Then, what should we do with the six contractors
from the Contact Association (Contractor) hired from the empire?”
“It is because of them that I am paying a visit to the new king. They are my
greeting gift to him.”
“I see, so are we pushing the rest of the duties all to Edward?”
“What a bad way to put it. I’m simply doing the new king a favor while carrying
out the deal I made with the Five Elders.”
The so-called Contract Association is an organization similar to the Freedom
Association in the Western Nations. They commission professionals, some of whom
are demon slayers that make their living hunting demons. They are specialists in
battling demons who only earned their license for being the toughest among mon-
ster fighters.
Damrada has spent a fortune hiring them from his home country to have them
demonstrate their strength on this land. But he has revised the original plan after
sensing danger.
“But, is there really a need to be so alerted? We won’t make back our invest-
ment this way…”
“Hell if I know. Maybe I’m just overthinking it, but I trust my instincts. I’m not
stupid enough to lose my life over a maybe.”
“I apologize if I’ve offended you just now. I shall go prepare for our departure.”
“Alright, I will go pack another gift for the new king.”
With nothing else to be said, his subordinate exits the room.
Now that they’ve properly prepared, it is time for Damrada to leave Nedler’s
territory.
It is the right call.
At this crucial point of time, Damrada has escaped this dangerous land that’s
been locked on by the raging eyes of one very angry demon.

***

New king Edward can’t hold in his excitement.

With the unstopping aid arriving from nobles around the kingdom, his military
power is gradually increasing.

260
 He didn’t expect the Hero Youm’s decision to support his elder brother Edmalis,
and when Demon Lord Rimuru reinforced Youm with troops, he prepared himself
for the plan to fail.
Yet even so, God has not abandoned Edward.
The situation changed when Archbishop Rayheim was murdered. He didn’t ex-
pect that Saint Hinata would move to confront Demon Lord Rimuru. It’s rumored
that she is marching alongside the Holy Knight Order.
Moreover, the heroes of Holy Empire Ruberios have volunteered to assist Ed-
ward. They are the Pope’s Imperial Guards—Including the legendary “Three Martial
Sages” who are surpassed only by Hinata. These people have mobilized the Tem-
plar Knight Order to join in his battle.
Although they have yet to proclaim their enemy as the “Nemesis of God”, it
seems that it is only a matter of time before it becomes official. The group’s main
goal is to hunt down the demon that murdered Archbishop Rayheim, however, that
is merely an excuse—Edward deduces that their true intention is to form a grand
alliance, the so called United Army of Western Nations in order to battle against
Demon Lord Rimuru.
For this reason, Edward has given them permission to conduct whatever they
wish in Farmus Kingdom, even military operations. He personally does not wish to
fight against Demon Lord Rimuru, but it hardly matters at this point of time.
Hinata can’t possibly lose to the Demon Lord, and with such a mighty army,
even the Demon Lord’s army will be defeated—This is Edward’s conclusion. The
problem is Veldora… If it really is that carefree and temperamental evil dragon,
the Western Saints Church should be moving all its force to seal it again.
The only thing left is justification, but that question is resolved as well. Some
powerful “Eastern” Merchant has visited Edward and provided him a letter from
Earl Nedler.
The letter states a request for Edward to “rescue” him.
Now that all the problems have been resolved, Edward is confident of his vic-
tory.
With the reinforcement arriving at the border of the kingdom and the justifi-
cation of rescuing Nedler, he should move now.
He made the decision without hesitation.
He is not actually going to war, but the deployment of the army in the streets
and around the city will pose quite the menacing effect.
It is Edward’s misfortune that no one was there to advise him.
He gives the order to march.

***

The plan has been drastically altered, Glenda thinks to herself.

But this is quite common on the battlefield. It is important to quickly adapt and
turn the situation for the better.
Thinking in that direction, things are in fact not too bad.

261
 Every Kingdom is very concerned about the development of this incident, and
many reporters have gathered.
The situation is prepared according to the plan. Although they never expected
that Rimuru would split his army while dealing with Hinata, it only helped Glenda
as he diverted his military force. He has made the wrong move, Glenda concludes.
In essence, there shouldn’t be any issue.
Damrada seems to have escaped, but he has left a team specialized for demon
slaying to King Edward as a token of friendship. She is looking forward to the
performances of these fierce warriors above Rank A.
Good, I’ll just use them as disposable pawns then.
Glenda awaits her order casually like that.
Her confidence in defeating the demon has kept Glenda optimistic.
However, said confidence will not last long…

***

Kufufufufu.
Diablo, the demon—laughs evilly.
His wide-spread wings are like those of a bat, demonstrating a wicked sight.
He is searching the battlefield from the sky to find the person who framed him.
Diablo would not permit such embarrassment of himself in front of his beloved
master Rimuru. He has never experienced the taste of fear since his birth, yet the
thought of losing his job sends a shiver down his spine.
If Rimuru-sama says “You can go back now” again—He shivers at the thought.
Imagining it alone is already painful, more painful than having his body torn apart.
Those people who caused him such fear will know his true colors.
Diablo’s laughter intensifies upon thinking so.
And soon Diablo discovers Edward, the new king, at the back of the formation.
There are also several individuals who stand out from the rest. But to Diablo,
they are no more than street trash.
However, they seem to be worthy of standing before Diablo—Then they must
be the “Ten Great Saints” or something.
Had it not been for Rimuru’s hope that his force would “avoid harming the
innocent”, this would be much easier… Diablo is not alone in thinking this—even
Hakurou who is supposed to monitor him, agrees.
Of course, Diablo wouldn’t harm the soldiers who don’t intend to resist, but it’s
different for those who attack him. Moreover, he has no mercy for fools who launch
an attack without considering their comrades.
Suppressing his eager mood to “greet” them, Diablo informs Hakurou through
“Telepathy Net”.
“Hakurou-san, there is someone quite unusual heading towards your direction.
He should help Ranga-san to kill some time.”
“Oh, understood. Will it be a problem if we don’t kill him?”
“Not at all. That man must be related to the rumor from Ruberios. I wish to
take him alive as a bargaining chip.”

262
 “I understand. I shall relay the message to Ranga-san.”
“Also… That guy is leading five thousand soldiers. By the standard of Freedom
Association , the group contains members who exceed Rank A.”
“Hmm. Perfect timing. I am going to send Gobta and Gabil there.”
“Great, that’s a wonderful idea. The chances of their defeat are minimal—”
“Mmm, rest assured. With me overseeing everything, you can do as you wish.”
“I’m most reassured by your words. Then, excuse me for a while.”
“Don’t overplay your hand.”
Diablo informs Hakurou of the information he has gathered from investigation.
He can’t hold himself back anymore and decides to abandon his concerns. He
launches himself towards his prey.
New king Edward freezes as Diablo appears in front of him.
Sare—who he was tasting red tea with—is no exception, the sudden occurrence
catching him off guard.
“Greetings everyone, I don’t believe we’ve been acquainted. Though, King Ed-
ward, I should say it’s been a while. My name is Diablo.”
Diablo descended from the sky, not forgetting to greet the two by bowing af-
terward.
“Everyone spread out! Raise your guard and protect King Edward!”
The knight commander commands out loud, not allowing Diablo finish his
greeting.
On the order, the Imperial Knights quickly carry Edward to the back. A wall of
men is formed to protect them.
The knights of the Pope’s Imperial Guards put up their guard and entered for-
mation as soon as they saw Diablo. They push themselves forward before Edward
and the rest.
Diablo remains silent and relaxed while waiting for these panicked bunch to
finish their preparation. Now that he’s knows his target, the rest is simple. That’s
why there is no need for him to rush.
The campsite is set up with military tents.
Diablo now stands before the luxurious-looking tent reserved for the king as
Sare and his subordinates quickly surround him. Yet Diablo still seems to have a
delighted expression as no one notices the fury burning in his eyes.
The reporters are all scared out of their wits, wanting to know what is going
on. Diablo’s smile to them doesn’t weaken.
“I have no intention of harming you so long as you be a doll and stay put.”
With that, Diablo puts his fingers together with a crisp snap.
Upon making the sound, the reporters are all surrounded by “Barrier”. This is
Diablo’s attempt to prevent them from being affected. The intention behind his
words are “Don’t call me ruthless if you dare step out of that barrier”. But the
reporters are happier not realizing so.
The preparation is done, and Edward has come back to his senses.
“Why if it isn’t Demon Lord Rimuru’s honorable envoy? To what do we owe the
pleasure?”

263
 Despite somewhat lacking in majesty, Edward asks Diablo in such tone while
putting on the façade of haughtiness.
Diablo soon answers.
“Kufufufufu, just one simple matter. I came with a warning.”
“Warning? What sort of warning?”
“Retreat your army now and make peace with Youm-san. By doing so, you
shall all be exempted from the torment of fear you can’t possibly imagine.”
With formality in mind, he starts off the conversation negotiating for peace.
However, this is not Diablo’s real intention. It will be more troublesome if they
are willing to make peace.
“Hahaha, what a strange way to phrase things. When it comes down to it, this
began when my brother embezzled your reparations. I’ve only marched my army
here to demonstrate our sincerity to your nation and retrieve that money. You
have no right to meddle with this!”
“I see. Do you then suggest that everything will be going according to our
peace treaty?”
“Of course. However, it doesn’t seem to be necessary now, since I’ve been
deceived as well!”
“How is that the case?”
“Oh, quit your lies! You and my brother—No, you’ve colluded with Edmalis and
those liars in hopes of extorting twice the reparations from our kingdom. I’ve al-
ready seen through your despicable goal.”
“…”
“Do you have nothing to say? That Rimuru guy is not much of a Demon Lord.
Aren’t you trying to plant the seed of war only to extort money from it?”
“………”
“How unfortunate however, you murdered Archbishop Rayheim-sama in order
to silence him, but all of his words have been recorded here loud and clear!”
Diablo’s silence encouraged Edward’s put forth more arrogant speech.
He then raises the crystal ball in his hand high for the reporters to see clearly.
The film displays what seems to be Rayheim under interrogation. He shouts in the
film: “I’ve not betrayed you! Please forgive me, forgive me!”
Anyone would believe that it is the footage before his death.
“Which proves?”
Edward laughs and answers with disdain at Diablo’s question:
“Don’t you understand? Glenda-san brought this to us. Did you not infiltrate
Ruberios and murder Rayheim-sama? You thought you could get your way by
threatening him, but his faith in God has triumphed the fear you imposed! You
must have killed him fearing that he will expose this to the public!”
Edward puts on an imposing expression as he looks at Diablo.
Yet Diablo’s face is still covered with smile.
“How wonderful. You claim that a mere “human” could overcome their fear of
me? What an amusing joke.”
“Quit playing dumb! We have enough evidence, so don’t think you can talk
your way—”

264
 “Enough. Shut your mouth.”
Edward wanted to show off his authority to the reporters before he was inter-
rupted by Diablo’s calm voice.
The smile on Diablo’s face suddenly disappears.
In its place, it is replaced with a hollow and terrifying expression.

265
266
 “This charade ends now. I intended to enjoy a mind game with you, yet you
don’t even possess a worthy intellect.”
Edward becomes frozen in place at Diablo’s assertion.
“I was going to find out the truth and prove my innocence. But it seems to be
unnecessary. Since you humans only believe what you wish to believe, there
should be an easier way to prove it—”
“W-what do you mean…?”
Fear emerges in Edward’s heart as the aura emitted by Diablo changes. He
finally comes to a terrifying question—Did I do something wrong?
Then, Diablo declares:
“Don’t you wish to prove it? It would be my defeat if any one of you can over-
come this fear. But, just a heads-up for you, I’m yet to see anyone achieve that
to this day. So, you’d better find your resolve when standing against me.”
His gentle words contrast with the raging fire that is burning inside the red
pupils of his golden eyes.
Diablo could have endured it were Edward’s comments directed at him alone,
but he dragged Rimuru into this claiming that he is some sort of evil being.
With those words, Edward’s life was forfeit.
Edward, terrified, begins to shout:
“All of you, move out and kill this guy! Kill this dangerous demon—”
The demon slayers among Edward’s bodyguards have been waiting for this
order.
They drop out one by one and launch their attacks on Diablo.
“Overcoming fear? I’m laughing my ass off here! Don’t get so arrogant just
because you are the highest ranked demon species of Archdemon88, demons with
your ranking are no rarity in our hometown.”
“Your demon race can’t maintain their form without their flesh! It is no different
for Archdemons!”
“We’ve been studying the techniques to fight Demons all our lives, don’t un-
derestimate humans!”
The demon slayers shout out one by one as they collaborate in forming their
killing formation.
But in contrary to their words, they are not being careless at all. Since Diablo
has just stated his name.
A “Named” Archdemon is far more dangerous.
“What is it now, are you incapable of even giving a response?”
“You’re all talk in the end after all.”
The demon slayers tied Diablo up tightly with chains made of special holy-
element alloys.
Due to the ease of this attack, they lowered their guard against Diablo.
Unlike in the Western Nations, demons have caused many problems in the
Eastern Empire. It is rumored that this is due to the existence of a base set up by

88
FYI, this is likely only referring to the highest rank of demon that can be summoned and com-
manded.

267
a powerful demon there. But because of this, they were able to develop special
tactics against demons. Even the Archdemons—considered a mythical existence in
the west—will not survive. The people of the east have categorized the power of
demons into different ranks in order to study methods to subdue them.
The leader of the demon slayers has recognized Diablo as a medieval breed.
But with the additional consideration of it being “Named”, he has changed his
judgement to recognize this demon as a threat to rival the ancient breed.
These are demons who bear the rank of Noble, possessing immense power and
a wealth of knowledge. This type of threat has been known to even lead a number
of vassals, so it cannot be underestimated.
With that being said however, the leader still believes there is a chance for the
demon slayers to win. He has in fact had the experience of fighting several Arch-
demons in the past. This confidence made him to arrive at this conclusion without
a doubt.
“Are you ready now?”
The leader is shocked by Diablo’s rhetorical question.
“W-what?”
“Nothing, please give me a signal to fight when you are properly prepared.”
The leader couldn’t understand what Diablo meant for a while seeing he still
seemed to be very energetic.
“…Oh? Does it mean that you won’t interfere no matter what we do?”
The leader hides his panic and provokes Diablo with words.
“Why would I do that? It’s rare to see people working so hard, so I won’t
interfere. After all, I can inspire the greatest amount of fear this way.”
“Hehehehe, don’t look down on us, demon. You will know how arrogant you
are when we turn you into ashes!”
Diablo answered jokingly, sending chills up the demon slayers’ spine.
Most demons are indeed overconfident and despise humans. Hence, Diablo’s
speech alone is nothing remarkable. Yet this is coming from someone whose entire
body has been tied up. Even these veterans in demon slaying feel unease in the
face of such overwhelming confidence.
With that being said, they are professionals. They have been rigorously trained
to act without hesitation and quickly complete their jobs.
“—Then, repent for your arrogance in the next world! Eliminate him, Sextuple
Thunder Strike (Thunderbolt)—!”
King Edward, reporters from different nations, Sare, and the Imperial Knights
from Ruberios are all watching.
A blinding bolt of lightning strikes to incinerate Diablo.
“How about that! How does it feel being struck by a natural thunderbolt instead
of a magical one89?”
“Aren’t you Demons protected by “Multiple” Defensive Barriers? Too bad! The
empire has researched the spell to break right through them!”

89
Lightening that deals natural elemental damage instead of elemental magic damage (which uses
mana/magicule).

268
 “In order for Demons to affect the physical world, you require a body! With
your flesh destroyed, you’re at the end of the road!”
The demon slayers say so with great confidence.
Attacks launched using magicules are easily blocked by the “Barriers” that di-
rectly interfere with them. For this reason, they decided to develop weapons that
don’t make use of magicules. This Thunderbolt is one of the new weapons designed
to be used against demons.
Hearing their words, the fear in Edward’s heart evaporated.
“Wonderful! As expected of warriors from the “East”. I’ll have to reward that
merchant.”
Edward says so delightfully, smirking at Diablo with a twisted expression.
The lightning is incinerating Diablo.
Incinerating… but is it really burning him?
Even enveloped in that lightning, a smile still hangs on Diablo’s lips.
The only two people who notice something amiss are Sare and Glenda.
The leader of the demon slayers also begins to realize something is wrong.
—How strange. Too strange! Why are his clothes not burning along with him?
Feeling doubts, he soon discovers something—His opponent is wearing an evil
grin.
“Y-you—!”
“Kufufufufu, how weak. You are all too weak. You wish to challenge me with
such pathetic power? How disappointing is it that you’ve wasted all of that effort.”
As he says this, Diablo slightly raises his arm.
With his arm lifted, the chains bound around Diablo are deflected.
“UHH!”
“WUHH!”
Diablo displays an incredibly immense force that breaks the special alloy chains
around him.
“M-monster!”
The leader unintentionally spat in astonishment.
Diablo cracks a smile, continuing nonchalantly.
“Well, next stop, we have some other tests to do.”
“H-hold on! Isn’t this too abnormal! How could the Thunderbolt be ineffective?”
The leader suddenly demands, either rejecting reality or trying to calm himself.
Hearing this, Diablo gives him the answer gently.
“You wish to know why? It’s very simple. I have high resistance against all
natural attacks, including lightning. If you’re curious, I didn’t even need to deploy
a defensive barrier for your attack just now, it was like a weak sting to me.”
Are you satisfied now? He adds.
The leader begins to quiver.
But his reaction is considerably better than the others.
Seemingly realizing the meaning of Diablo’s words—
“WA-WOAH—! Get away from me, stop, stay away!”
“KYAAA—! Help, HELP ME!”

269
 The rest of the teammates have all wet themselves and began to yowl incom-
prehensibly.
These are the reactions of the fierce, first-class demon slayers who have seen
it all on the battlefield.
But it’s not over yet.
Apart from the reporters who are being protected, the observers at the scene
felt a shiver run down their spines. As for Edward, he fainted and has foam drooling
out of his mouth.
It is the same for his bodyguards.
What happened?
The leader finally understands.
This… Intense sense of dread—It’s the oppressive aura of this demon before
him. All Diablo did was release the demonic aura he had been suppressing.
Yet this aura is already strong enough to kill humans.
“Ara? Only three of you passed my test? That’s fine, you have my applause.
Even though I’m being generous, you still all managed to endure my “Demon Lord
Haki (Imposing Aura)”. I shall allow you to face me in a fight.”
Fear is almost suffocating the leader at this point, upon hearing Diablo’s words,
he turns his head back.
He can see only two people standing. They are the qualified individuals Diablo
mentioned.
A young boy and a wild beauty—Sare and Glenda.
Seeing that the two have remained calm, the leader resolves himself with some
confidence retrieved.
It’s alright, I can still turn the table around. As the top heroes of the west, it
is expected from the “Three Martial Sages”. Even if subordinates fell, we have a
chance with these two around…
Having received some back up, the leader is filled with fighting spirit once more
and turns to Diablo.
“Hehehehe, impressive, as expected from a demon under the Demon Lord. But
you are also quite the poser.”
“Are you implying that I am bluffing?”
“Yes, bluffing indeed. Didn’t you just mention “Demon Lord Haki” ? That is a
skill only available to monsters of the “Demon Lord Breed”. A demon’s final stage
of evolution is Archdemon, there is no way you can become a “Demon Lord Breed” !
Your words are nothing but bluffs!”
This is a top secret found from research in the East.
There is a limit to the amount of magicules a demon can store. This amount
does not differ greatly between demons, while their strength does. In other words,
the strength of ancient demons comes from their experience making them more
efficient in utilizing this power.
It has also become something of a proof that shows there is no need for hu-
mans to fear demons.
If you know their limits, you can react to whatever a demon does. Knowledge
is power—a demon’s bluffs cannot affect someone who can see through them.

270
 “I see. Half of what you say is true. Us demons indeed have a maximum
magicule capacity, but we can still evolve under the right conditions.”
“Huh?”
“For example—“Rouge”—isn’t he quite famous from where you came?”
“— “Rouge” ? What are you talking…”
As the leader spoke, the image of a certain demon’s came to his mind. That
demon is too famous, too reputable, he is considered an exception…
“Moreover, it is actually quite easy to meet the criteria of becoming a Demon
Lord. You simply have to raise your power to that limit and endure for over two
thousand years. That’s it.”
Despite how casual Diablo put it, such transformation is in fact extremely dif-
ficult.
The Demons are astral lifeforms and a war-loving species. They would fight
each other day and night in the spirit world even without being summoned. Not
only will defeat lead to a decrease in their total magicule storage, they may even
end up devolving.
To raise your power to maximum and endure for two thousand years—It means
that there is no room for defeat after the demon evolves to an Archdemon, which
is no mean feat.
The leader of the demon slayers has yet to realized this message from Diablo’s
words, but he can tell that he is talking about something supernatural.
What concerns him more is the fact that—Diablo directly spoke of the name
“Rouge”.
He dared call the name of that prominent demon overlord.
No, there can’t be such a thing—
The relationship between demon ranks is absolute—This theory was proposed
by the great magister of the Eastern Empire, Master Gadra.
This strict rank hierarchy is clear when facing a clan’s primordial king, and it
applies for all of those with high rank.
For a demon of lower authority to directly address his superior in name is as
impossible as the sun rising in the west.
“If you are born in the east, the name “Blanc” is probably more significant. I
sensed her “Demon Lord Haki” in the east a while back—”
The leader freezes in astonishment at what Diablo’s words bring to mind.
Several years ago, “Blanc” —That horrifying Primordial White appeared in this
world and was nearly incarnated.
The “Lake shore dyed in scarlet incident”.
It could have very well given birth to a second Guy Crimson.
It was that close to destroying the balance between the Demon Lords and
plunging the world into chaos.
They gambled on the prestige of the empire to bury the incident.
The leader’s face tenses as he comes back to senses.
“Rouge” and “Blanc” —This demon before him addressed them so casually,
implying a similar status to them.
H-how could… how could this be—!

271
 He begins to wail silently.
C-can’t… can’t win against him! This is madness. How is this happening—!
And so, he yields. He surrenders immediately.
Demon slaying is but an occupation, he is not going to bet his life on something
beyond his pay grade.
He may do it to protect his friends and family, but dying like this in a foreign
land… Moreover, the difference between the parties is large enough to make one
despair. Knowing that resistance is futile, of course he chose to give up.
“Please have mercy! Spare my pitiful life, I beg you, I beg you!”
With no concern for honor, the leader fell to his knees to plead with Diablo.
Diablo shows a very gentle smile at this sight.
“Ara, what’s wrong? Don’t you want to have some fun after passing my test?
Don’t you want to find out? You will know whether I was bluffing or not when you
experience it for yourself.”
The leader continues to plead in response. He understands Diablo’s true iden-
tity is extremely dangerous and doesn’t doubt any of his words. There is no way
on earth that it was a bluff.
“Please forgive me and spare my life! I’m just doing this for the money. I won’t
dare to stand against you in the future, I swear! I won’t get in the way of your
business. I’d even kill the fainted king over there if you so demand! So please,
spare me!”
Without caring about the looks he is getting; the leader continues his unseemly
begging. And so, his efforts are rewarded.
“Sure, get lost then. Go to that barrier set up for the reporters. Get everyone
in my way in there as well.”
Diablo has lost interest in the leader and announces so.
The leader obeys and complies without hesitation.
He wakes up his subordinates and makes them carry the fainted knights away
as he takes the king and escapes into the “Barrier” himself.
Not one of the reporters say a word.
Under such abnormal circumstances, they can only watch nervously…

***

In the now empty camp, Sare stands in front of Diablo with an uncaring smile.
“Oh, you are pretty impressive. You look nothing like a Calamity-ranked Arch-
demon.”
“—? Are you not going to run away?”
“Run away? That’s funny. I am Sare, member of the Pope’s Imperial Guards
under the rule of Ruberios. I am one of the “Three Martial Sages” within the “Ten
Great Saints”, enemies of the Demon Lords. So, who are you really?”
“I just announced my name, it is Diablo. It is my “Name” granted by his maj-
esty and my liege Rimuru-sama.”
“… Do you not plan to reveal your true identity?”
Sare is playing it off, but this humiliation is causing his heart to pump furiously.

272
 “Whether you can overcome this fear”—or whatever—Diablo’s words were
complete insults to Sare’s ears.
Only his rationality is keeping him calm. Although he wouldn’t lose himself over
some trivial anger, he doesn’t like Diablo’s scornful look at him.
The demon slayers from the “East” were laughable. They labeled themselves
experts in battling demons. Yet as if begging on their knees is not embarrassing
enough, they all ran away in the end. A bunch of cowards.
Sare had played along as Glenda thought they could be useful pawns, but he
hadn’t thought the result could be so disappointing…
They are but average people in the end. In comparison, us vanguards of his
excellence the pope and even the God Ruminas carry far greater responsibility,
and so our resolve in battle is nothing like theirs.
Upon thinking so, Sare disparages those demon slayers.
With that being said, he wouldn’t lower his guard against Diablo.
Grigori wanted to fight as well, but this is my prey. And so, I’ll make you regret
looking down on me.
The name Diablo is not found in any historical document. With an unknown
name, he can’t have the kind of power that will pose a threat. All he did was
address “Rouge” and “Blanc” directly. What’s so scary about such a bluff?
It may be different if he is an unnamed “Primordial” —Sare thinks to himself.
He is aware that his opponent is no mere Archdemon, but Sare has concluded
that there is no threat to himself.
The tragedy of ignorance—His knowledge of demons is not extensive enough.
Sare begins to ponder.
Since his opponent doesn’t intend to reveal his true identity, he will force the
demon to show his true color. After all, Sare alone possesses the strength to battle
a Demon Lord.
Even if Demon Lord Valentine unfortunately escaped during Sare’s pursuit, he
was able to push the Demon Lord one foot into hell. There is no reason to be afraid
of a mere Archdemon.
That’s why Sare cannot stand Diablo’s attitude… But he soon begins to wonder
if he is hearing things as he listens to Diablo.
“—True identity, is it? Right, I forgot about it since I’m not interested in power
ranking. As you said, I am no Archdemon as you claimed. I’ve evolved to Demon
Noble. It is not much different, but I still hope you won’t mistake it.”
The demon explains in a calm tone.
To Diablo, his “Name” matters far more than his rank, but while he may have
no interest in such a thing, it is a huge deal in Sare’s eyes.
Sare is panicking.
He can’t nor wishes to believe.
What did this demon in front of him just say?
Did he just mention “Demon Noble” ?
“Demon Noble” —A legendary existence, designated as a Disaster-ranked
threat undisclosed to the public.
And their power is greater than the average Demon Lord.

273
 It is hard to imagine even Greater Spirits standing against it. Only several
Spirit Kings attacking at the same time could deal with one. The only records of
their actions in this world are in ancient texts. Though… they have been confirmed
to exist.
The proof is the existence of the strongest Demon Lord—
Sare quickly considers what this means.
He didn’t take those tales seriously, that Archdemons who have become “De-
mon Lord Breed” would, under the right conditions and surviving after thousands
of years, would evolve to “Demon Noble”. If that is the case, it is only natural for
such a being to have extraordinary power.
At the very least, it would have magicule storage several times larger than an
Archdemon’s and the experience gained through many years of survival.
—His power would be limitless.
The leader of the demon lord slayers observing the battle from afar fainted on
the spot after hearing the phrase “Demon Noble”.
It is an impulse from his heart. Fear arose after imagining himself against
Diablo and the ending that would have awaited him. He passed out in sheer grat-
itude for his good luck in escaping such danger.
However, no one who noticed accused him for his state.
Sare also wishes to flee now.
The more horrifying fact however, it’s that someone would be stupid enough
to name such rare Archdemon so casually.
Demon Lord Rimuru, what the hell were you thinking—!
Sare realizes that every pore on his body is in cold sweat.
This is bad—His instincts are screaming in his head.
The fighting spirit he had held onto has all dissipated.
He knows he can’t win this fight.
Normally, as a “Named Monster” with no master is easily controlled by others,
he would not announce his name right away.
Considering this demon announced his name without hesitation, Demon Lord
Rimuru has indeed given it to him.
—But, naming an Archdemon, is this Rimuru really able to do that right after
becoming a Demon Lord?
It is irrelevant now, but Sare still couldn’t help but worry about the matter. He
is merely trying to escape reality.
And it is in that moment that Sare hears someone’s voice.
“What are you waiting for, Sare! Let’s hurry up and take care of this sexy
demon!”
Glenda shouts.
“You idiot! Stop it, Glenda!”
Sare tries to stop her, but it’s already too late.
Glenda was like the wind as she snuck up to Diablo without making a sound.
Then, without faltering, she then plunged a black dagger into the demon.
The dagger heads directly towards Diablo’s heart.
“Huh! You are not so impressive after all!”

274
 Glenda laughs as she feels the knife collides.
However—
Unfortunately, Diablo didn’t intend to evade in the first place.
“Kufufufufu, what extraordinary bodily functions. But unfortunately, you won’t
be able to harm me with physical attacks.”
Diablo announces light-heartedly.
In fact, he has also acquired the skill “Physical Attack Nullification”.
“Tsk, how annoying!”
Glenda quickly draws away.
Ignoring Sare’s advice, she continues to launch attacks without pause.
She is now aware that Diablo is a strong enemy, and she is no longer under-
estimating her opponent as before, but fighting this demon as if he is a Demon
Lord.
However, it amounts to child’s play in Diablo’s eyes. The difference in power is
simply too great, and all of Glenda’s actions have been in vain.
She begins to realize this—or rather has known it from the start.
And so, Glenda’s actual goal is—
Being left with no choice now, Sare can only make his resolve.
He doesn’t want to leave Glenda to fight all by herself.
First, he releases his spirit power, pushing his body to its limit. Then he
launches his expensive special-grade weapon “Evil Slayer (Demon Slayer)” at Di-
ablo.
However, these attacks are no different.
“Dammit, the sword really is useless! Glenda, buy me a little time! I’ll cast
“Holy Magic” —”
Right now, he can only rely on using the strongest magic to defeat his foe—
Sare judges, hoping that Glenda would buy him some time.
Yet Glenda is not responding.
A cruel line is tossed at Sare.
“If that was meant for your female companion, she just ran away at full speed.”
Sare couldn’t quite understand the meaning of Diablo’s words.
It can’t be!? He thinks to himself while looking back, yet Glenda is nowhere to
be seen. Just as Diablo said, she fled the scene.
“God dammit—!”
Sare bellows in order to rid himself of the frustration, but there’s nothing he
can do.
Sare has to clean up Glenda’s mess for having acted out on her own.
Although he is furious, right now he is still confronted with this grinning demon.
Considering the circumstances, Sare should be more concerned about his own
well-being than Glenda’s desertion.
I’ll fight then, I’ll fight the damn fight! I just have to hold on until Grigori gets
back!
Hoping for his trusted ally to return, Sare lights his fighting spirit once more.
Grigori only went to the town to lure out the demon, with his target here, it
won’t be long until he returns.

275
 Sare is certain of this, and so he commences his own desperate battle, albeit
with almost no hope of victory.

***

While Sare is knee deep in battle, another member of the “Three Martial Sages”,
Grigori has also gotten himself in a desperate spot.
Galloping through the battlefield, he was nearly crushed by a disaster falling
from the sky in front of him.
The mercenaries hired by Youm are fighting to defend the town gate. They’re
good enough to hold off the vanguard assault.
However, they are not Grigori’s prey. He didn’t consider the civil war in Farmus
any of his business. His only goal is to hunt down the demon that is said to have
murdered Archbishop Rayheim. He has received reports that show that this demon
is maneuvering in the city, and so Grigori came in person to eliminate it.
There are people from the “East” under King Edward now. If I don’t get out
there to fight now, there won’t be any chance for me to fight at all.
So did Grigori plan.
But now, instead of the demon, he is confronted by a terrifying giant wolf. He
rushes to dismount.
This giant wolf that appeared in front of Grigori is of course Ranga.
He is wagging his tail joyfully while sprinting in the air.
His body is light as feather. He couldn’t feel his feet stomping on the ground
and has already unknowingly flown into the sky. This is the skill “Shuttle Fly” only
acquired by few bestial monsters, yet he has picked up the skill naturally.
But to Ranga, none of this is important. He has no interest in anything but
enjoying this liberating power. He is hopping around the sky with ferocity, display-
ing the depth of his magicule storage. His dark, furry limbs are covered with spar-
kling golden lightning. Ranga is not lessening his leaking aura and is electrifying
the air around him.
The horn on his forehead shines with a golden light like a crown as he uses it
to control lightning.
His imposing presence is exaggerated by his charged dark furs, like a cape
sewn with darkness, displaying Ranga's status of the Wolven King.
He was running at supersonic speed in the air and quickly spotted the group
as mentioned by Diablo. It didn’t take long for him to descend next to Grigori.
Grigori is accompanied by several knights of the Pope’s Imperial Guards. The
second battalion made up of five thousand soldiers are all Farmus Knights sent as
reinforcement by King Edward.
“Uh, Grigori-sama, what should we do?”
The noble general leading the Farmus Knights asks Grigori.
How should I know. Grigori thinks to himself.
The relatively more skillful knights were all eliminated during the last march,
and now all that is left are these crooked soldiers with inferior knowledge who can’t
even qualify as second class. Expecting them to be capable of thinking is already

276
asking too much. This guy is asking for a foreigner, Grigori’s opinion without feeling
the slightest bit of shame.
“General Caston, you go handle the troops that are about to arrive. Aren’t they
both ground and airborne?”
Caston understands now that it has been explained by Grigori.
“I see. But what about Grigori-sama…?”
“Me? What do you think? I’ll of course be having some fun with that guy over
there. Paisen, Carusia, protect General Cas—”
As he was about to give his order, a black whirlwind blows by Grigori.
“—UHH!”
Since Grigori only just noticed, Ranga continued to assault the troops led by
General Caston at the same speed.
“Shit, you filthy dog!”
Grigori is furious.
He violently stabs his Halberd90 towards Ranga, but it is evaded with ease.
Ranga then begins to go on a rampage, bouncing around like a puppy who has
just discovered snow.
As he continues, the casualties pile up—Paisen, Carucia and some of the Im-
perial Guards have all become Ranga’s prey and been trampled to the ground.
In the end, Ranga finally decides to launch himself at Grigori—
Gobta and Gabil are desperately chasing behind Ranga.
“Ranga-san, you are running too fast…”
“Right! We won’t have a chance to fight if you continue like this.”
“Brother, stop complaining and catch up to him already.”
Gabil and Souka quarrel back and forth.
They are enjoy arguing with each other like always, but everyone knows that
they have good relationship. The only ones who don’t see it are themselves.
“Let’s get going then!”
“Alright, copy that!”
Gobta moves out first using his “Shadow Step”.
With him are the hundred members of the Goblin Rider troop.
Gabil begins to fly alongside the hundred members of the Hiryuu.
Next, Souka leaves to report to Hakurou, who is in charge of commanding the
troops.
Gobta is the first to arrive at the battlefield. He witnesses the huge amount of
soldier bodies lying in a concentrated area.91
The rest of the knights are distancing themselves from Ranga while surround-
ing him, praying that Grigori would emerge victorious against Ranga.
The fallen soldiers are all skillful veterans. They charged at Ranga in order to
cover Grigori, yet were easily defeated in only a couple of hits.
Ranga steps on the defeated knights without killing them and sends them flying
away with his front legs. That’s why a bunch of knights are all lying in the same

90
Two handed polearm that combines a spear and axe
91 they are not dead btw

277
spot. As for the knights praying on the side, they all look desperate. At first, there
were still people energetically cheering, but right now they have all fallen silent.
That is because…
Grigori is covered in wounds.
Hoping to win at this point is delusional.
Grigori possesses the ideal skill of “Immovable” that gives him an indestructi-
ble body. Yet to Ranga, he is just a tougher toy to break. Moreover, Grigori cannot
faint, and so he is tormented by pain for a long period of time.
“Hold on! This doesn’t look good, Ranga-san! You’ll kill him if you continue!”
“Right! We have to treat his wounds now—”
Gabil and Gobta arrive to stop Ranga.
Having been informed, Ranga pauses his movement. He finally starts to notice
the terrible sights around him. His tail starts to hang down out of frustration, he
even begins to shrink in size.
“—Uh, hmm. But, could I at least play a bit more with this guy…?”
Still holding onto his broken Halberd, Grigori is exhausted. Ranga pokes at him
with his front feet while saying so reluctantly. Feeling too much pity for Grigori,
Gobta and Gabil begin to persuade Ranga. They couldn’t leave the matter alone
after imagining themselves in the enemies’ shoes.
“No, no no no no, you shouldn’t do it!”
“T-that’s right! If you don’t stop, Rimuru-sama would be pissed!”
Ranga finally complies after the two mentioned Rimuru’s name.
“That’d be bad. I’ll get scolded if I continue—”
Ranga looks at Gabil and Gobta with a sad expression before choosing to give
up.

278
279
 Grigori is released.
Ranga’s sticky drool is all over his body and his limbs are also bent at weird
angles. It’s only to a small degree, but the angles of these bends have exceeded
their normal range of motion, making it obvious that Grigori has sustained severe
injuries.
It’s a miracle that he is still alive after sustaining such critical injuries.
But Grigori managed to survive. No sequelae were caused by the injuries as
the healing potions that Gobta and the rest prepared instantly restored him.
However, the same can’t be said about his mental health—
Grigori would later be known famously as the “Dog-hating Immovable For-
tress”, and no one would know the reason behind it…
If you retreat right now, we will not pursue any longer—Hearing these words
from Gabil, General Caston complies without hesitation. He even ordered the
troops charging the town gate to retreat as well.
“How can we win this! We don’t have a chance—!”
With this final line, this battle will go down as a (in)famous incident in history.
And as such, the battle in the Nedler region concluded without even officially
starting.
***

Come on, come back sooner, Grigori! Sare prays desperately.

Right now, Grigori is being transported on Ranga’s back.
He should be arriving soon as Sare wished.
—But it may not be as he expects. Sare is lucky that he is oblivious to the fact.
Now that I think about it—Sare thinks to himself.
This demon called Diablo is powerful beyond belief. Even Sare, as one of the
very few powerful individuals in the human world, cannot clearly see the limit of
Diablo’s power.
Sare would no longer question Diablo’s words.
He is a monster even stronger than Demon Lord Valentine, so he didn’t need
to kill Archbishop Rayheim. As he said himself, no one would possibly dare to defy
him after the slightest intimidation.
If that’s the case, how did I end up here…?
Right now, Sare is defending himself against Diablo’s attack with all he has,
but he is reaching his limit both in terms of his stamina and psyche.
“Kufufufufu, you should put in more effort now to show me some interesting
skill.”
Sare wants to cry hearing how delighted Diablo sounds.
He wants to go home.
Everyone called him a genius.

280
 Due to his elven bloodline, he was granted the gift of longevity. Moreover, he
has obtained the Unique Skill “Omnipotent One” 92 through intense training.
He can understand the opponent's techniques with just one look, in addition,
this amazing skill also gives him the opportunity to learn from the opponent’s
techniques. It is a similar mechanism to Hinata’s Unique Skill “Usurper”, both serve
to strengthen the users’ power.
In order to master the learnt techniques, he naturally requires rigorous training
to improve body functions. Sare is deeply aware of the principle behind his skill
and has mastered many different abilities using it.
He has even learnt combined techniques of magic and skills, which are the
hardest to learn. It is a technique that allows him to imbue a magic effect into his
own fighting spirit in order to produce powerful sword slashes.
This “Qi Slash” 93 is a basic skill from the “Qi Fighting Techniques”, but at the
same time, an ultimate art94. On its basis, it gives the user the magic attributes to
counter the enemies’ weakness. In this way, it makes up for the ultimate instant-
kill techniques used to cut down all monsters.
—Sare brags about the skill in his heart.
But it was useless.
Diablo immediately analyzed the structure of Sare’s magic and decomposed it
as soon as it was about to activate. If Sare can’t interfere with the truth of the
world, he cannot overwrite laws, and no miracle would occur.
Sare has given up using magic and is strictly relying on “Qi Fighting Techniques”
and “Qi Sword Art” to fight.
“Dammit…”
He mutters regretfully.
What is angering Sare the most is that he realizes that Diablo has not been
fighting him seriously at all.
In terms of magic techniques, the difference between the two is similar to the
difference between an adult and infant child. The same can be said about their
physical ability, the only thing unlike this however—The abundant training of their
techniques, in which Sare is on par with Diablo. Yet just now within a span of few
minutes, Diablo demonstrated incredible growth speed. If it is the present Diablo,
had he wanted to, he could kill Sare without a sweat.
He’s not doing so, so he indeed…
It means—Diablo indeed doesn’t wish to take Sare’s life.
Then, the culprit of the murder of Archbishop Rayheim is someone else, as for
who—

92
The kanji translation of this skill “万能者” sounds very powerful, however the actual katakana expla-
nation given by Fuse says “デキルモノ”, or in hiragana “できるもの”, which means “Things that can be
done”. Pretty weird stuff.
93
Qi - Pronounce “Chi” or “Ki” in Japanese- refers to aura or life energy. A word from Chinese culture.

94
Not referring to Ultimate Skill

281
 Right. Boss’s plan was never related to the civil war in Farmus. It only hap-
pened after she went on the expedition, almost as if it has happened for that timing.
In other words, it would be—
Very suspicious, actually, no.
It must be the case—The “Seven Celestial Sages” are the true culprits.
Sare is convinced of this.
And at that very moment—
“Sare, we’ve come at your aid.”
“Be grateful and let us eliminate this demon together!”
“Continue to suppress the demon until we take care of him with magic.”
The space behind Sare begins to distort as some powerful figures emerge.
Three sages appear—The masters of the “Seven Celestials”.
The “Seven Celestials” are not doing as they’ve said, instead they are preparing
to cast magic that will bring great danger to this entire area.
The culprits are attempting to destroy the evidence.
And the so-called evidence would be the people here who have discovered that
Diablo was not responsible for killing Archbishop Rayheim.
The reporters of the other nations are no fools. Just like how Sare has pieced
together the clues, a few also have realized the truth.
It is the reasonable course of things considering it is also part of Diablo’s plan.
In other words, however, the target of “Seven Celestial Sages” is not Diablo—
“Dammit, all of you, run away now—!”
Sare sends his warning to the reporters as a giant fireball appears, devouring
everything at the scene.

***

Hinata’s chest is pierced by a heat ray.

I immediately hold up Hinata.
“Oi, are you alright?”
“Gu, huh—”
Hinata begins to vomit blood.
She painfully presses her hand against her chest while trying to cast magic but
couldn’t manage to do it. She can’t even make a sound to use magic. Hinata has
lost all her strength, and collapsed onto my body.
My clothes are being dyed red as she continues to bleed. If this continues,
Hinata will die without an explanation…
I’ll investigate later about what just happened.
I take out some healing potion from “Stomach” and spray it onto her chest.
Normally the body would immediately start to regenerate, yet it isn’t working this
time.
<<Answer. Subject “Hinata Sakaguchi” seems to possess high resistance
against magic. Her body will automatically disintegrate magicules to nullify the
effect.>>
Magic nullification, is that what you mean?

282
 “M-magic doesn’t work on Hinata-sama. It’s the same for healing magic, any
non-holy magic system would all be nullified…”
Hinata’s subordinate—Arno hurried over, shaking his head as he said so.
If that’s the case, will “Holy Magic” without magicule constituent work?
Regardless, my healing potion doesn’t seem to work here.
If that’s the case—
“Right, don’t just stand there now, come and cast healing magic on her!”
Let’s apply the most effective method.
Hinata is still alive. She still has a chance to recover with the healing of “Holy
Magic”.
After being scolded by me, Arno and the rest begin to take action.
However, they are suddenly prevented from doing so.
Glowing circles appear that bind Arno and the rest.
Several powerful individuals have arrived by dimension leaping using advanced
teleportation magic to tie Arno and the rest up.
The two mysterious figures suddenly appear and kneel before me.
Then—
“Demon Lord Rimuru, we’ve not met before. We are the “Seven Celestial
Sages”. We’ve come to take care of Hinata Sakaguchi who has defied our orders—”
They say so without a shred of shame.
Hinata lies on the ground, her consciousness fading.
Arno and the rest are tied up.
The mysterious duo suddenly emerged out of nowhere.
Speaking of the “Seven Celestial Sages”, I recall hearing about them, that they
are the people Adalman hates the most.
How very suspicious.
But since I’m interested in investigating the situation, I can’t really say it out
loud under the current circumstance.
“I have no idea of your quarrel, but do not interfere me saving Hinata. We’ve
made amends, so I won’t let Hinata die.”
When I finished my words, the “Seven Celestials” reject my request with dra-
matic gestures.
“Unfortunately, that cannot be allowed. This person—Hinata, she has ignored
the holy will of the god Ruminas. That is an unforgivable outrage and she needs
to face the divine judgement.”
All self-important, he starts talking as he wishes in others’ domain.
“B-but!”
“Please forgive Hinata-sama! She has her reason—”
The Holy Knights jump in to defend Hinata, but the sages don’t seem to be
listening to their words.
But then, one of the Holy Knights shouts emotionally.
“S-Stop screwing around! You crooks are the ones that deceived me! You were
planning from the start to have Hinata-sama killed—”
This man was Shion’s opponent, the captain that led the hundred Knights.
However, the situation continues to escalate in its mystery.

283
 The colleague next to him suddenly draws his sword and stabs the captain.
“—Wha—Gerald, w-what are you…”
“How rude of you, Reynald, to speak those malicious words about the prestig-
ious masters of the “Seven Celestials”, I can’t just sit and watch as you do. You
must have conspired with that traitor Hinata to deceive us all!”
As Gerald shouts out his words, the tied up Holy Knights also feel shaken.
Whose words here are real? They must also be confused.
Does this alone indicate the immense authority held by the “Seven Celestials” ?
No, things shouldn’t be that simple.
The heat ray that pierced through Hinata seemed to have come from the di-
rection of Gerald, which means—
By the way, this is really giving me a headache.
Things have gotten so chaotic and out of control.
I want to save the dying Hinata, yet the “Seven Celestials” appeared to stop
me, and now this Reynald was conspired against and is now having his life taken
hostage.
Moreover, these “Seven Celestials” mentioned that they came here to deal with
Hinata who has defied orders. At the very least, these people don’t seem to be
antagonizing me.
What should I do next then…
The foremost thing I want to do is to save Hinata.
On one hand, it was one of the requests from Shizue-san, and secondly, I felt
that our misunderstanding was so close to being resolved. If I can make peace
with Hinata, it would seem that I may be able to build a friendly relationship with
the Western Saints Church and even the Holy Empire Ruberios. Me sitting here
and letting Hinata die on her own is not an option.
“I’ll listen to your justification later. This is my kingdom, and you shall all obey
the “Law” of my nation. That’s why you, the one called Arno, right? Quickly cast
healing magic on Hinata—”
My kingdom doesn’t actually have laws, but I want to use this excuse to force
them into compliance.
However, the “Seven Celestials” refuse to back down.
“That simply cannot be. Us believers of the Ruminas Sect have pledged our
loyalty to the god Ruminas. We will not deviate from our belief. Even if it is a
request from the Demon Lord Rimuru, we will not comply either.”
They also brought up a bunch of things concerning doctrines in order to hold
back the Holy Knights.
How annoying.
There is no time to waste with them, I’ll have to force my will on them—Just
as the thought crossed my mind, Diablo sends back a message through “Telepathy
Net”.
“Rimuru-sama. I have urgent matters to report—”
“What is it? We are busy here as well so make it quick.”

284
 “Excuse me, but we’ve found out the real culprits behind the murder of Arch-
bishop Rayheim. There seems to be a group of people pulling strings from behind
the scenes, called the “Seven Celestials”.”
“Oh…”
“In addition, there are three of them in front me right now, allowing them to
live will only lead to future grievances—”
“Can you gather evidence to prove that they are the culprits?”
“Many foreign reporters here are all witnesses—”
“—I’ll permit it. Exterminate them.”
“At this instant!”
Nice timing.
Diablo did a great job at passing the news in time. I have no idea how things
worked out so perfectly to this point but handing them over for Diablo to deal with
seemed to be the right call.
Now all the mysteries are resolved.
So, the real culprits are the “Seven Celestials”. I have no clue what their goal
is, but it would seem they’ve not come for me, but Hinata. Perhaps it won’t work
in their favor if Hinata is still alive. They decided to use a scheme like this as
beating her by pure force is not at all easy.
The guy who just backstabbed the Holy Knight called Reynald must have se-
cretly colluded with the “Seven Celestials”. He may even be one of its members.
The culprit that shot at Hinata must have been this Gerald. He probably did
that in an attempt to assassinate Hinata, but doing so in front of me was his biggest
mistake.
To commit a crime within the range of my “Universal Perception” is no different
from confessing your crime.95
My message for Hinata appears to have been distorted as well, probably by
the same group of people. This was their plan to disrupt Diablo.
In any case, now that I know these people are the culprits, I have no need to
show any concern over our relationship with Holy Empire Ruberios and be generous
to them.
You are in my kingdom.
I did consider about keeping them alive, but they’ve also given me a lot of
trouble as well. I’d say there is no need to show mercy, rather than letting them
run away, we might as well take care of them now.
I’ve already given Diablo the green light to what he wants, so here I shall do
things my way.
Well then, let’s relieve some of the negative emotions96 I had to endure today.
“Benimaru, Souei!”
“ “Yes sir!” ”
“Detain those two. If they dare to resist, I permit you both to fight violence
with violence.”

95 But didn’t your mana get drained and you couldn’t use your skill and all. Fuse detail please explain.
96
The phrase here is “怨念” which means resentment or grudge feelings.

285
 “I was just waiting for your order!”
“Leave it to me. I shall obey Rimuru-sama’s order.”
Benimaru and Souei approaches the “Seven Celestials”.
The “Seven Celestials” start to look at me with a hateful glare before they could
get to them.
I ignore them and continued to give out my next order.
“Shion!”
“Yes!”
“I’ll leave that Gerald to you.”
“!”
“Don’t get careless, he may be disguised by one of the “Seven Celestial”.”
“I see! I’ll just have to rip off their masks and show them hell!”
Shion unsheathes her Odachi with joy written all over her face.
I won’t stop her this time. And honestly, I’m looking forward to what she will
do.
“Ku, kukuku, oh my, this is bad…”
“Are you sure about this? It will mean waging total war with us!”
The two members of the “Seven Celestial” start spouting nonsense.
Leaving them alive will only plant the seeds for future disaster. If you do some-
thing, do it thoroughly.
“You guys overplayed your card. I’ve seen through the fact that you murdered
Archbishop Rayheim and tried to frame it on us. It was you who came knocking on
our door for a fight, so have you made your resolve?”
With my words out, the Holy Knights begin to look at each other with confusion.
But some show expressions of realization.
As for Arno, he is infuriated to the extent of pointing his sword at the “Seven
Celestials”.
The “Seven Celestials” however are not moved by how the situation has de-
veloped.
On top of which, they begin to howl with laughter.
“Kukuku, I can’t believe we’ve been exposed.”
“WHAHAHA! But the “Saint” is already dead! Demon Lord Rimuru, aren’t you
also exhausted by your fight with Hinata?”
“How does it make sense for us to not use such wonderful opportunity!”
“Since you’ve all learnt the truth, we might as well take care of you alongside
the Demon Lord!”
No longer concealing their intents, the “Seven Celestials” reveal their true na-
tures.
And so, laughter filled with devious intent start to echo at the scene.
Their acts are so low that they make me want to vomit. There is no need to
show mercy to these kinds of people.
Benimaru, Souei as well as Shion all move out. They’ve begun to launch their
attacks on their respective prey.
However, the cunningness of the “Seven Celestials” may have exceeded my
expectation.

286
 “You fools! It’s commendable that you’ve seen through our intent, but we’ve
already prepared for this situation, just in case.”
“We planned to kill everyone from the start!”
“Hehehe, then let us begin—”
The two members of the “Seven Celestials” declare as they quickly distance
themselves by floating to mid-air. Shion was about to attack Gerald when he too
floated into the air as his true self.
Soon after, a wide magic circle began to be constructed with the three as ver-
tices. Indeed, it does look like an incredibly dangerous attack that cannot have
been done without preparation. Its range naturally didn’t cover just us, but includ-
ing the two Beastketeers and the Holy Knights.
It seems that they are going to kill everyone in order to completely erase all
evidence.
“Black Flame Prison (Hellflare)—!”
“Web Slash of Monsters.”
The black flame fireball that bears hellflare and the “Sticky Steel Web” that can
cut through even steel overflow and cover the targets. Yet it is only met with a
wave of maniacal laughter.
“Futile, you are wasting your effort. This circle will dispel everything except the
holy-element! That’s why the attacks from you evil monsters will not work at all.”
“Kuhahahah, you fools. Human wisdom has accumulated over the millennium.
And you monsters have been arrogant and full of yourselves for your power, we
will definitely not lose to you animals!”
I can’t withdraw myself in midst of their high-pitched laughter as I am desper-
ately trying to sustain Hinata’s life.
I am using my body as her substitute heart, yet she really does reject
magicules. I seldom do such a thing with the addition of low compatibility; I’m not
doing a good job just like the time I tried to save Myuran.97
However, my worries are lifted when Shion charges head onto them.
“Shut up! That thing won’t work against my “Hercules’ Edge · Ex” !”
She seems quite confident with those bizarre words she just shouted, probably
without going through her head, Shion swings her sword at the “Seven Celestials”
at full force. Normally it would seem that she is no different from any blockhead,
but it is Shion after all.
“HAHAHAHAH! Idiot, what do you think that sword can—?”
The “Seven Celestials” were busy mocking her before they notice crisp sound
of the space in front of them cracking.
“T-this is bad!”
“Not good, the magic circle may collapse at this rate.”
“We’ve already come so far, so let’s just cast immediately!”
Shion’s almost impossible attack had nothing to do with any attribute, it was
purely relied on her brute force, in addition with that something—

97
Somewhat confusing line considering that rescue went pretty well.

287
 <<Answer. Concluded that she has utilized Unique Skill “Chef” and “Affirmative
Outcome” to overwrite the phenomenon—>>
Shion is truly reckless.
She is the only person I don’t wish to make an enemy of.
<<Warning. Although improbable, attacks from individual “Shion” may cause
damage to master. >>
Are you serious?
I’d better stay on Shion’s good side.
Once again, I’ve come to realize how strong Shion really is. But unfortunately,
even this was not enough to stop the attacks of the “Seven Celestials”.
<<Warning. Incoming attack.>>
Construction of the large-scale extermination magic seems to have been fin-
ished.
Dammit, what should I do—
<<Report. There is no problem. Analyze and Assess of the magic circle has
been completed.>>
A calm and reliable voice comforts me seeing how worried I am.
Eh, ah, okay.
It sounds like there is no problem, but that magic circle seems to be pretty
complex… No, it must have been only a tiny problem for Wisdom King Raphael-
san to solve.
It is quite indecent to interrupt when the “Seven Celestial Sages” are all so
confident about themselves, but all of you won’t stand a chance when Raphael-
san gets serious.
“ “ “Die! Trinity Break—!” ” ”
The three’s voices overlap as they activate the magic.
But it is meaningless at this point.
“Report. Reactivating Ultimate Skill “Gluttonous King Beelzebub”.”
As Raphael announces, the killing beams that start pouring from the sky are
consumed cleanly by my “Gluttonous King Beelzebuth”.
Wow, what an incredible power when optimized.
As the killing beams vanish before their eyes, the Holy Knights all stare with
their eyes wide open.
But speaking of which, how strange? Hold on a second?
Didn’t I just sacrifice “Gluttonous King Beelzebub” in order to deal with Hinata’s
attack…
<<Answer. It indeed sacrificed Ultimate Skill “Gluttonous King Beelzebuth”,
but it won’t pose an issue since a copy of the skill has been made.>>
What did you say? A copy?
Eh, why did you say as if it’s a trivial matter. Couldn’t you have just told me
so from the start?
And I thought I couldn’t use it again.
It is already past tense for Raphael-san, but I still seem to hold a grudge for
it.

288
 <<Warning. Reactions from Spirit Particles have intensified. Main attack in-
coming.>>
Oh yeah, so that was not the main attack.
“ “ “We shall end you now, Demon Lord! Trinity Disintegration!” ” ”
Damn! I don’t think “Gluttonous King Beelzebub” will make through this one.
<<Answer. No problem. Activate “Absolute Defense” of Ultimate Skill “Cove-
nant King Uriel” ? YES/NO>>
Oh, as expected from Raphael!98
Of course I would choose YES, eh?
I suddenly have a strange feeling.
As I was concerned over it, the “Absolute Defense” of “Covenant King Uriel”
were activated for the first time. I feel as though my skin is being covered by a
thin layer of transparent membrane.
With this layer of membrane— “Absolute Defense” as blockade, “Trinity Disin-
tegration” is completely countered.

***

Speaking of this, I now recall.

That was the first time I activated it.
Before that I’ve only relied on “Multi-Barrier” instead of “Absolute Defense”.
With my “Thought Acceleration” raised to the maximum overdrive, I raised a ques-
tion to Wisdom King Raphael.
Oi, why didn’t you just activate this before? Against Hinata’s attack as well,
shouldn’t this be able to block it as well?
To my question, Wisdom King Raphael-san gives me a jaw-dropping answer.
I am completely baffled. Because—
<<Answer. Even if activated “Absolute Defense” of “Covenant King Uriel”,
“Spirit Particle” may still penetrate. Hence, activating said skill prior is meaning-
less.>>
—Just like that, it makes it sound very justified.
Even the biggest perfectionist would have a limit to things, Wisdom King Raph-
ael-san…
“Spirit Particle” is the special particle that makes up magicule, its motion is
extremely hard to predict. The spirit particles can move through the barrier of
space and time. The principle that governs these random phase changes—The law
of natural motion in “Spirit Particle” —If not decoded, even my “Absolute Defense”
would be penetrated.
But right now, my “Absolute Defense” has perfectly defended against “Trinity
Disintegration”.
So how did Raphael-san so perfectly predict the movement of “Spirit Particles” ?
<<Answer. The attack just now— “Melt Slash” was canceled by “Gluttonous
King Beelzebub” and engaged by “Predation” at the same time. The information

98 I’m dying to not insert a sasuga, sasuga me.

289
gathered then was successful in analyzing the random motion of “Spirit Particles”.
That is why defense mechanism was able to predict the attack of holy-element. In
addition, you’ve obtained Holy Sword technique “Melt Slash”. >>
Right—…
Hmm? Wait, hold on a second—
Eh? It would mean that, you let me intentionally get hit by Hinata’s sword…?
<<…>>
Oi! How dare you remain silent now!
Its reaction is almost saying “Oh shit!”
In other words, its silence was its acquiescence.
Eh? But…
Hold on? Wisdom King Raphael-san wouldn’t make such dangerous gambit, so
could it be…
—That even if I didn’t use “Gluttonous King Beelzebub” to cancel the attack, I
wouldn’t be killed even when hit by “Melt Slash” head on?
<<Answer. Of course not. Speculate to consume massive amount of magicule,
however, the physical body can be instantly revived through “Endless Regenera-
tion”.>>
…
Then what were you nervous about?
Or perhaps, did you want to analyze “Melt Slash” by consuming it?
<<…>>
My my, are you at it again?
This guy is getting smoother in answering questions. Should I say that it has
become more human-like or calculative.
I would believe without a doubt if it says that it has already possessed con-
sciousness.
—But then again—
It is one of my wishes. It apparently wanted to learn the attack after surviving
it.
Will you always put yourself out to fulfill a wish that may disappear in a blink
of an eye?
If that’s the case, then this super-duper invincible skill (Wisdom King Raphael)
is simply too amazing. It is truly a waste to give me such power.
<<False. I was born only for my master.>>
It immediately denies.
Oh, thanks.
I’ll be relying on you in the future as well, partner!
—But, try your best not to hide anything from me in the future.
And so, during this stretched out time, I had this conversation with Wisdom
King Raphael, which converted to normal speed of time would only have lasted for
an instant.

***

290
“Impossible, how could it be—!”
“This can’t be real, how can something like this even happen!”
“There is no one in the world who can survive a direct hit of “Disintegration”
—”
Etc. Etc.
The three sages are in extreme panic.
I suppose they should be.
Even I who took the hit felt that I was a little too over the top.
Their attack not only was the strongest in Holy Magic, it was also stacked with
three layers, granting it with absolute destructive power. Yet I blocked it with ease.
It is only natural for them to be astounded and refusing to accept reality.
But unfortunately, this indeed is the reality.
The only reason why you’ve failed is that you’ve pissed me—actually, that
you’ve stood against Wisdom King Raphael.
“Alright, it’s our turn now.”
With my words out, Benimaru, Souei and Shion nod along.
“Now that your proud magic circle is gone, can you endure it this time?”
Benimaru says so while toying the black flame in his hand.
The “Seven Celestials” turn cowardice as soon as they see this.
They seem to be very anxious after using their trump card.
“Don’t even think about running, trash. You better start praying!”
Shion comments on her prey as she gives off a terrifying smile.
Souei remains silent, but he is closely observing every move of the “Seven
Celestials”.
The Beastketeers Alvis and Suphia also join in, overlooking all of the Holy
Knights from the sky to pressurize them. I think there shouldn’t be any dangerous
individual among them, but keeping an eye out wouldn’t cost anything. If there is
anyone suspicious in the mix, he will not have a chance to cause any trouble.
“Uh…”
The “Seven Celestials” have been cornered. Yet they still don’t intend to give
up even facing such a circumstance.
“Think about it for a second! We are the guardians of mankind! If you kill us,
the believers of Ruminas will not just sit and watch!”
“Indeed! The fury of the God Ruminas will consume you!”
“We shall retreat for now. Now that we know you are no evil being, we shall
say a few words of praise for you in the Western Nations. Let us just be good
neighbors in the future—”
They interchange threatening and conciliating frequently to continue to nego-
tiate arrogantly.
How truly annoying, it’s about time to shut them up—And just when I have the
thought…
“—Demon Lord Rimuru, sorry for the trouble.”
A piercing sound is suddenly made.
A slit is slashed across the space, followed by the appearance of a giant gate.
The gate opens to reveal a beautiful young girl behind.

291
 One with unique silver hair and heterochromatic eyes—It is none other than
Demon Lord Valentine herself that came for a visit.
Why are you here? I would seem pretty silly asking this.
“Gu… Ahhh!”
“You… Aren’t you—!” 99
“Why have your grace visited such a place—”
The “Seven Celestials” are shocked, moreover, their arrogance disappeared in
an instant.
They drop on their knees in fear.
If that is the case.
The God Ruminas’ true identity is actually Demon Lord Valentine.
Learning this fact, I am speechless out of astonishment.

***

Diablo is so joyful to the point of shaking as he puts on an evil smile.

“—I’ll permit it. Go banish them.”
With this one line from Rimuru, he is now permitted to any violent behaviors.
He really wishes to banish these fools as soon as possible, but before that,
there is one other thing to do.
“By the way, everyone, are you all alright?”
Diablo asks the reporters delightfully.
The fireball was intercepted by Diablo’s “Barrier”, and so no reporter was hurt.
That also included the demon slayers and Edward along with his Imperial Knights
that entered the “Barrier”. Everyone is unharmed.
“Elemental Magic” or “Spirit Magic” requires magicule, and so they are unable
to break through Diablo’s “Barrier”.
“Tsk, abominable demon. I can’t believe he possesses such power—”
“What a horrifying guy. But if that’s the case, let’s demonstrate the holy power
as well—”
“Here we go, everyone gets ready!”
The “Seven Celestials” thought they could easily get rid of everyone, yet the
situation at hand is truly out of their expectation.
No matter how strong the demon is, as soon as its flesh used in its incarnation
is destroyed, it will lose its influence on the world. Unable to sustain its demonic
body, it will be instantly returned to the spiritual world.
Based on this, the members of the “Seven Celestials” came up with the ulti-
mate magic.
A gigantic fireball—Nuclear Strike Magic “Flame of destruction (Nuclear Flame)”.
This ultimate elemental magic isn’t even possible to be wielded by one person,
it requires three people’s cooperation to execute. It is the evil flame of hell that
will incinerate everything. Yet, with Diablo on the defense, it didn’t work at all.

99
The second “you” here changed to a more polite pronoun, consider changing from you to “your ex-
cellence”

292
 The shocked “Seven Celestials” decided to pull out their final solution without
hesitation. They can only rely on the Holy Power in order to beat someone as
dangerous as Diablo—Based on this consideration, they’ve decided to utilize their
supposedly reserved trump card “Trinity Break”.
“It is the same ultimate technique used by the other sages in the fight against
Rimuru. It will take some time to prepare, but they can be rest assured as the
casting process is protected by “Barrier”. Moreover, this skill will unleash “Trinity
Disintegration” in the end, a Holy Magic spell that can decimate all beings.”
Monster or majin, no matter how strong—Even a Demon Lord, should not be
able to defend against that spell. The “Seven Celestials” casted it with such confi-
dence—
“If that’s the case—” Diablo thinks to himself and turns to talk to the other
people. He has completely ignored the “Seven Celestials” and focused his attention
on the press.
“Did you all just witness that attack? They are clearly trying to kill you, aren’t
they?”
He asks gently.
Even Sare who was just fighting him couldn’t deny it.
And naturally none of the reporters made a sound to object.
Everyone is aware of what is going on and nod unanimously.
The guardian of mankind, the great heroes—Some of the reporters know these
people, they are the legendary “Seven Celestial Sages”.
The reporters have all realized that there were no lies in Diablo’s words and
that they were all supposed to be sacrificed. The “Seven Celestials” planned to
eliminate them along with Diablo in order to then claim to the public that it is all
Diablo’s doing.
“But, you may all be rest assured. For I will protect you.”
In the reporters’ eyes, Diablo is giving off a kind and gentle smile like Buddha.
They are confident in Diablo’s promise. He was strong enough to take on
“Three Martial Sage” Sare with ease, then he definitely can defeat the legendary
“Seven Celestial Sages”.
“W-what should we give in return—”
“Money?”
Some people are questioning Diablo’s intent.
Since demons never do things for free, they will always seek payment.
And it should be the same for Diablo. He wouldn’t lend his aid for free except
for Rimuru.
“Kufufufufu, how wonderful it is that you are all so reasonable. I only wish for
one thing—”
He raises his demand with a smile.
He demanded that reporters would prove his innocence.
Hearing this, the reporters are greatly relieved, believing this is a reasonable
price.
It wasn’t at all like this when they initially learnt that Diablo was a vicious
demon, yet it turned out to be not be the case. After the high lieutenant Sare of

293
Holy Empire Ruberios was affected as well, the reporters realized that it was the
highest executives, the “Seven Celestials” that were behind this whole ordeal. They
don’t have a reason to turn down Diablo’s demand, for they themselves were ma-
nipulated as well.
“Of course! Please allow me to spread the news of this whole thing to the public
more!”
“Right, I’ll document all of it! Including your incredible skills!”
“No problem. And that’s why we’ll be relying on you! Please lend us your aid!”
Near a hundred of reporters all agreed to assisting Diablo.
And it means that they are now under the influence of Unique Skill “Tempter”.
They have signed the contract that forbids them from betraying.
“Kufufufufu, very well. I shall agree to rescuing all of you. All except you.”
Diablo points at a certain person while saying so, it is Edward who has just
awakened from his coma.
“W-why? What have I do—”
“Silence! You tried to deceive the great Rimuru-sama. And that crime alone
cannot simply be repaid with death. Let me be very clear now, you are not worthy
of salvation.”
Diablo says so arrogantly.
Edward desperately tries to use his knotted brain to think, yet he can’t come
up with a good idea. He knows but one thing, that he is going to die if this continues.
He turns to his knights, yet they all avert their eyes immediately. It can’t be
helped really. Their opponents are either the monsters led by a Demon Lord or the
legendary heroes, they can’t win against either of them.
“I’m begging you, please, truly please, save me… No, please save me100 as
well!”
All Edward can do is to beg with a desperate expression. But it is not able to
move Diablo’s heart.
“Kufufufufu, then you can bring the regret for your stupidity to the next world.”
Neither the reporters nor anyone else are planning to help Edward.
They can’t possibly do such a thing. No one wants to be the mediator when it
was Edward who orchestrated this whole thing in the first place. It is only karma
for such thing to backfire on himself.
Noticing that no one has the intention to help, Edward begins to cry out loud.
“I’ll give you everything. Money or power. I-I’ll even give you the throne. I’ll
step down to give you everything—”
Hearing this, Diablo begins to ponder a bit.
“Right, the Hero Youm was responsible for looking after Edmalis-dono. I be-
lieve that man is qualified enough to lead your nation of Farmus Kingdom. What
do you think?”
Diablo’s tone becomes slightly gentler as he asks Edward this.

100
The second “me” here turned to a more humble way of addressing the pronoun “I”. Whereas the
first “me” still used the pronoun “朕” which is how an emperor/king would address himself.

294
 He quickly catches on the meaning. With Edward’s brain running at the fastest
speed in his life, he understands everything said to him clearly.
“I-I think so too! He is a man of talent. I shall announce to the public that he
has been appointed as my successor—”
Edward’s answer seems to satisfy Diablo a lot.
The reporters also sense his intent.
“Hahahaha. A new Hero King is about to be born???”
“We must spread and promote this news wide around the world—”
They are all very practical as to catch on to what Diablo meant and agree with
their words.
Diablo nods joyfully.
Now everything is properly arranged. Although the plan has slightly deviated,
the result nonetheless seems satisfying.
Now he will only have to take care of the trash—
The moment then arrives.
“Huh, have you made your resolve?”
“For not much longer shall our beam of evil cleansing shall be sent on your
way.”
“Enjoy while your numbered life lasts—”
The “Seven Celestials” seem to be quite confident with their spell as they sit
around observing the situation energetically. Yet they are all about to fall in despair.
“Resolve? Quit joking around, you trash. Hindering my mission and embar-
rassing me in front of Rimuru-sama—That crime is too severe. I shall repay you
with the fear and despair that I have felt in folds—”
Diablo stares at the “Seven Celestials” without a smile. His face is of no emo-
tion while the handsome look of his only deepen people’s fear.
“W-what—?”
“What nonsense are you on about?”
“Are you mad? With our spell—”
At that instant, the sound of Diablo’s snap of his fingers interrupts the words
of “Seven Celestials”.
Then, the whole world is doomed with fear.
“May the world be destroyed slowly so you will have a taste of helpless despair!
Activate— “Despair Time” —”
This is Diablo’s power.
It is one of the abilities under his Unique Skill “Tempter” — “World of Tempta-
tion”. It originally would have a direct impact on the targets’ consciousness and
affect their psyche. Yet Diablo has made this ability even more powerful.
He is able to materialize the imaginary world where he holds the absolute au-
thority. Once sent to that world, even the life and death of the targets would be in
Diablo’s grip. He may even intertwine the things happening in his imaginary world
with what happens in the real world through “Reality Exchange” 101.

101
This skill “虚実変換” refers to “exchanging what is real and what is imaginary”.

295
 To have the illusion imposed by Diablo materialize to their realities—This is
how horrifying and beyond common sense this ability is. The only way to overcome
its effect is through training of the spiritual body so one can break through by
sheer willpower.
Yet there are very few people who can best Diablo who was a spiritual life form
to begin with, the “Seven Celestial Sages” are no exception.
“W-what is this!”
“Magic, our magic disappeared—!”
“How can this be…”
They shout in astonishment, yet amounting to no change.
They can only allow time to pass as they remain in despair.
In the end, their world begins to collapse.
“Reflect on your stupidity at the depths of hell—”
With this said, Diablo wraps up the final act.
“Collapsing World (End of World)” —As “World of Temptation” collapses, it will
suck in those affected by it.
The world comes to an end, devouring the despair of the “Seven Celestials”
along with it.
—Soon after, the promise made at this place will be successfully carried out.

***

Demon Lord Valentine—No, Ruminas’ presence here alone is shocking enough, yet
someone else emerged from the gate. I recall this man seemed to be Demon Lord
Valentine (fake), now that I think about it, he must have been Ruminas’ body
double this whole time.
The three members of the “Seven Celestials” become pale as they remain on
their knees in front of Ruminas. It seems that they’ve become fearful like lambs
to be slaughtered and aren’t planning to fight us any longer.
Then, what would Ruminas do?
She said that she was sorry for the trouble, which would mean that they have
no intention to fight us…
Just as I thought so, the man who acted as body double opens up:
“Kneel at this instant. I am Pope Louis. And this lord here is our God—Ruminas-
sama!”
He announces sonorously.
Hearing this, the Holy Knights all quickly kneel down. It is almost as if they’ve
suddenly met a certain famous retired vice-shogun (Mito Komon)102, but I should
keep such a thought to myself.
Although feeling confused, we still decide to observe quietly on the side.

102
Lieutenant-general or more accurately, Vice-Shogun. Mito Komon (水戸黄門) or Tokugawa
Mitsukuni (徳川光圀) was a prominent feudal lord during Edo period of Japanese history who served
his cousin Tokugawa Iemitsu, who is likely the most famous Shogun of Feudal Japan. The usage here
is just a metaphor as to how respectful the Holy Knights are to Ruminas’ presence.

296
 But…the Demon Lord is the God, what kind of joke is this?
And the Demon Lord’s double is the pope? Goodness me, this type of disguise
is so out of this world that I’m having trouble digesting.
But considering it carefully, it must be a very efficient way—
<<Affirmative. Speculate to be able to create effective circumstance for this
species’ domination over “Human”. >>
Ah, hmm.
Does it mean that I should copy it as well? But don’t get me wrong.
If I don’t clarify that, Wisdom King Raphael may go out of control (to try imi-
tating). Anyhow, I’ll put that thought aside for now.
“—Hinata. Didn’t I tell you to not overdo things for yourself? How dare you be
so reckless.”
As she speaks, Ruminas reach her hand out to Hinata hugged by me.
“Let the heart be alive once more! Resurrection!”
This is the Holy Miracle “Resurrection” —
In front of my eyes, the wound that pierced through Hinata’s back to her left
chest begin to heal.
It seems to be more effective than my healing potion, but hold on for a second.
How can a Demon Lord cast Holy Miracle?
<<Answer. Holy Miracle refers to a type of magic that effectively utilizes “Spirit
Particles”. Normal means cannot interfere with “Spirit Particles”, however, said
method has been identified. Remaining task is analysis—>>
Although I still don’t get it, Wisdom King Raphael-san seems to be eager to
try.
I should be reassured with whatever that is handed to Raphael-san, so I’ll
leave things as they are.
“Uh, uh—Hmm…s-sensei—?”
Oh, Hinata seems to have regained consciousness.
Is she mistaking me for Shizue-san?
“Oh, you’re finally awake. What teacher? You were trying to cross the border,
right—”
Since it’s quite intriguing, I decide to joke around a bit with her.
Without her usual tough appearance, Hinata looks very innocent.
I recall she came here during her high school years, and it has been around a
decade or so? Meaning her age is around—
Just as I thought so, Hinata’s eyes suddenly become sharp.
She is looking at me with a cruel expression.
“—Oi.”
“Yes milady.”
“Were you thinking about something rude?”
“No, no way.”
“Is that so? I suppose I’ll let it slide. By the way, how much longer do you plan
to hug me?”
What hugging, how rude. I made an effort to take care of you only to be met
with such rude words.

297
 Although I wish to complain, for some reason, the atmosphere has prevented
me from speaking. I should just apologize now nicely. You are getting a favor by
suffering a loss, that is the mature way of considering life.
“Sorry! Thanks for the view though!”
I immediately jump away from Hinata after saying so.
Hearing my words, Hinata turn to look at her chest.
There is a hole on her clothes that display her tender white bosoms.
“—Oh?”
Shit, Hinata’s murderous aura is abnormally high.
Did I accidentally trip the landmine?
“Has no one ever called you a blockhead?”
“N-no you, quit staring at me with those sharp looks. You are so stubborn and
never listen to others’ words!”
I couldn’t help but retort, which turns out to be a big mistake.
A sense of anger suddenly emerges on Hinata’s beautiful face as she smacks
her mouth. However, Hinata takes in a deep breath and suppresses this anger to
then turn to me with a smile.
This is way scarier…
“—let me tell you something. I am myopic. Do you see now how much of a
blockhead you are? With that sort of behavior, I bet you’ve never been popular
with girls in the past.”
Hinata’s words stabbed right through my heart and caused fatal damage.
Annoying! She’s reminding of my long-forgotten past.
“T-there is no such thing! I was very caring and reliable in the past!”
“Oh—Alright then.”
Hinata looks at me with a sympathetic expression and gives a disdainful
chuckle.
Unwillingly, I have lost.
Why do I feel such sense of defeat when I was supposed to be the victor of the
fight.
Speaking of which, I haven’t even declared my victory…
Leaving me destroyed with the above sayings, Hinata goes on to treat Reynald
with healing magic.
She’s an expert in that field as well.
She probably thought that if anything urgent had happened, there is no way
that Ruminas would not lend an aiding hand, so she simply ignored everything
else. It seems like that Ruminas is the type who will ignore people if they are not
to her interest.
Reynald, good luck. You are an even sadder fellow than me.
Seeing that Ruminas has healed Hinata, the Holy Knights seem to have erased
their doubts for her as well. After all, there is no reason to question it when some
of them seem to know Pope Louis as well.
When Reynald regains consciousness, everyone begins to share this joy.
They begin to surrender to Hinata with tears while shouting her name. “Hinata-
sama!”

298
 Ah, someone got punched for staring at her chest.
As expected of Hinata, how terrifying.
Does it matter that she is short-sighted? She seems to have “Magic Perception”
on for most of the times.
Ah, the chance of exposure for man peeking at the ladies is almost one hundred
percent. I have to be careful.
Even though it is too late to say so.
As such, everyone regains their calmness before Ruminas opens up with maj-
esty:
“—Then, “Seven Celestials”, what excuse do you have for this incident?”
Everyone is curious of how Ruminas would tie up the loose ends, and so we
remain to watch it unfold.
It is then that Diablo reports back to me.
“—Rimuru-sama, it is done.”
“Good. Then, how did things go?”
“Kufufufufu. All according to the original plan—”
This Diablo seems to be in a pretty good mood.
It must mean that all the problems have been resolved.
“Alright, report back to me after the whole things settle for a while.”
“Understood. I look forward to when that chance arises.”
As he finishes, Diablo withdraws from “Telepathy Net” and goes back to his
mission.
It probably means that he was also able to get rid of the false accusation and
clear his name for the murdering charge.
If that’s the case, I won’t interfere with how the “Seven Celestials” are trialed.
It is true that I got a lot of trouble for this, but I’ve accepted Ruminas’ apology
just now. Further interference would only make things more troublesome. We
should focus on how to improve our relationship in the future instead.
As I was thinking this, the result of the trial seems to be out.
It is quick and ruthless.
“The punishment is death. As a parting gift, I shall send you on your way
myself—”
“H-have mercy!”
“We only did these for Ruminas-sama—”
“Please, f-for all the years we’ve pledged our loyalty, we beg you—”
The “Seven Celestials” are begging for Ruminas’ forgiveness desperately. How-
ever, their wish did not come true.
“—I gift thou the blessing of the dead (Death Blessing)!”
Ruminate open her arms as the invisible hands of god gently surround the
members of the “Seven Celestials”.

299
300
 It is a hug of compassion and love—or so it appears, but it seems to be a cruel
skill that transform its target from life to death. It is sufficient to see how immense
just part of Demon Lord Ruminas’ power is.
The “Seven Celestials” that attempted to frame and sabotage us came to their
painless demise in an instant.
What a waste of all my mental preparation for possibly going to war with Holy
Empire Ruberios now that things are so casually resolved.
And so, we change our venue to a location more suited for negotiation to dis-
cuss the future of our relation.

***

Since it’s not good to negotiate while standing, we decided to switch a venue.
I returned triumphantly alongside Ruminas, Louis, Hinata and the rest to the
town.
Then, I suddenly recall something as I am welcomed by Veldora.
“Ah, sorry. The final defense didn’t have a chance to show up.”
“What! And I had my hopes high while waiting here…”
Veldora seems to have some complaints, but I can only ask him to accept it.
All in all, things are resolved smoothly—or so I thought. But there is no such
good deal in the world.
As soon as he lays his eyes on Ruminas, Veldora suddenly drops the shocking
statement:
“—! Oh oh, you are that someone! Finally, now I remember! Ruminas, aren’t
you Demon Lord Ruminas! You are the female vampire who was at that castle I
trashed. Haha, now I finally remember. Feels good, feels—”
Veldora dared to expose such information. Ruminas then suddenly creates a
sword to plunge at him in order to shut him up.
But it is already too late.
The truth that the God Ruminas is Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine has been
completely revealed.
The Holy Knights are all silent.
They must all be very confused about what they just heard.
Hinata seems to be aware of the fact and begins to sigh with her palm on the
face. Louis on the other hand has decided to stay away from the whole thing.
I can’t stand it.
I have a new understanding of how much of a troublemaker Veldora is.
And then—
Ruminas cusses out loud: “This fucking lizard is back at it again to ruin my
business—” She becomes out of control due to fury and everyone begins desper-
ately trying to calm her down.
But—
That is a story for another day.

301
302
 Epilogue
New Bonds

The location is the holy land—“Inner Sanctum”.

The head of the “Seven Celestial Sages”, “Master of Sun” Gran, is done with
his work for now and has been bitterly waiting for his companions to return.
There seemed to be changes to the plan for eliminating Hinata. The Master of
Fire sent out an urgent call for help. There was no room for failure regarding this
particular matter. That’s why he sent out the Master of Moon and Gold together to
fight.
That woman is too smart. She would continue to be an obstacle for my plans
if I don’t manage to eliminate her today. The Goddess Ruminas—No, I’ll manipulate
that Demon Lord to become the true ruler—
The Master of Sun has hidden his ambitions and served Ruminas for thousands
of years.
He eliminated dangerous newcomers who were overly talented before they
could make a name for themselves.
He has also manipulated his colleagues and subordinates, who are the mem-
bers of the “Seven Celestials”, through cunning words. The Master of Sun contin-
ued to play the role as a devoted believer.
It is very easy to motivate them.
Some of them desires Ruminas’ love. So as long as he invoked jealousy among
the other members, they would dance to the tune of the Master of Sun.
This time was no different. They still followed the will of the Master of Sun…
The Master of Fire has disguised himself as the Holy Knight Gerald, who was
secretly disposed of. He has set off to assassinate Hinata.
Everything has been perfectly planned out.
The Master of Moon has disguised him with illusional magic, so he won’t be
exposed.
The Dragon Buster that was handed to Hinata has been tampered with and can
be destroyed at any point of time. Combining the attack of Demon Lord Rimuru
and the destruction of the holy sword, Hinata would most definitely be defeated.
Yet Hinata didn’t use the Dragon Buster, and she even prevailed in her duel
with the Demon Lord.
Gran has decided to change the specifics of his plan upon hearing this news.
It would be best if Demon Lord Rimuru takes care of Hinata. But if he fails, the
Master of Fire would then make sure Hinata is eliminated.
They would then eliminate all the witnesses in the name of the “Seven Celes-
tials” to appease Demon Lord Rimuru.
They would change their plan to win the trust of Rimuru instead in order to get
on good terms with him.
But then, more problems kept emerging.

303
 There was also a situation in the Nedler territory within Farmus Kingdom. The
demon there was both powerful and cunning beyond measure.
He flaunted his power—Such a reckless tactic was successful in raising doubts
among the journalists of the surrounding nations that they had gathered.
When Gran heard the report sent back by the Master of Earth, he immediately
sent the Master of Water and Master of Wood as backup.
Considering how things had developed, they had to take out all the witnesses
and frame the crime on that Demon.103
We shall march in the name of God on the Demon who has committed such
heinous crimes—With this saying, the actions of the “Seven Celestial Sages” would
be justified.
In other words, they would hold the Demon accountable for his reckless actions
instead of holding Demon Lord Rimuru responsible. That’s the direction they
planned to head towards.
If there is any difficulty in negotiation, they would use the name of goddess
Ruminas as justification. Demon Lord Rimuru wants to build his foundation among
the Western Nations, so surely it will be troublesome if he’s labeled as the “Nem-
esis of God”. Then there will be more space for negotiation.
The Master of Sun believed the plan would no doubt be successful with such
reasoning.
But if there is any problem, it would be that Demon—Diablo is absurdly pow-
erful…
But with the aid of the Master of Wood, whose power is only next to himself104—
The Master of Sun has no doubt that they will emerge victorious.
Yet his colleagues still have not returned.
“What have those guys been up to—”
Such a complaint came out of his mouth unconsciously.
There shouldn’t be anyone present to respond to him, and yet he heard some-
one respond back.
“What is wrong? You seem rather impetuous.”
“You… What are you doing here—?”
The Master of Sun asked while hiding his surprise.
The uninvited guest is Hinata’s trusted subordinate—Cardinal Nicolas Spertus.
“Well, I found something very interesting.”
“You found something?”
“Indeed. Here it is.”
As he finished, Nicolas took out the crystal ball containing the memos from
Rimuru.
“How is that interesting—?”
“I found out that someone has tampered with it.”
Nicolas added on while interrupting Gran.
It was quite rude, especially when done towards a legendary heroic figure,
such as himself. Yet Nicolas doesn’t seem to care one bit.

103
Sierra: Wow Farmus really is garbage
104
Sierra: Ah, yes. Im certain Wood is almost as good as The Sun. Right? Right!?

304
 Even though he was displeased, Gran looks towards the crystal ball.
The deleted content suddenly reappeared, showing the real message.
“—Ah!”
Nicolas continues to sense Gran’s distress:
“I have no interest in your goals, whether you want to be pets of God Ruminas
or you wish to manipulate the power of God…”
“What are you saying!? God is a concept that lives in people’s heart.”
“There is no need to hide it any longer. I realized a long time ago that God
Ruminas indeed exists. I simply followed in Hinata-sama’s footsteps and concealed
that fact. Apart from that, I have no interest on the matter—”
Master of Sun can almost hear Nicolas adding the line “Including the fact that
you wanted to use the name of god—”
He opens his eyes wide at Nicolas.
Nicolas on the other hand, looks back at the Master of Sun with his face of
wisdom, staring closely at him. His eyes are like a bottomless swamp, filled with
schemes but not a sense of emotion.
“You—”
Gran wants to say something, yet Nicolas wouldn’t allow him to finish.
“Go to hell, you old crooks. “Disintegration” !”
“How—!”
How could you—Those are the words he probably wished to utter. The frame
of his shocked face is printed as the Master of Sun is devoured by light particles
and annihilated.
“Foul pest. Did you expect me to let you walk free after trying to do harm to
Hinata-sama?”
Leaving these words, Nicolas returns to his office as if nothing has happened.
Cardinal Nicolas Spertus—Hinata’s trusted subordinate and her fanatic follower.
To him, religion is but his way of tagging himself alongside Hinata.
Nicolas is a heretic.
He stands at the top position of the Pope’s Ministry, yet he does not believe in
god.
He only believes in one person, Hinata.

***

The heat of the fireplace has kept this room warm.

Sitting on a thick and soft chair, Granbell Rosso is meditating.
“Nicolas… you little shit…”
He mumbles to himself as he opens his eyes.
The bright lights of “Disintegration” is still branded in his brain.
Indeed, the true identity of Granbell Rosso is the head of “Seven Celestial
Sages” — “Master of Sun” Gran.
Granbell possesses the ability to separate his astral body in order to possess
others, His heart is filled with anger now that his recently renewed body has been
destroyed by Nicolas.

305
 Moreover, had it been him there in person—He can’t deny that it would have
been a really close call.
This furthers Granbell’s anger.
It is time to withdraw now.
When he opened up his eyes, he sensed that Glenda was approaching the
mansion as well.
That should indicate something has occurred outside of their plan, in other
words, the mission has failed.
Glenda bashes into the room and starts shouting upon seeing Granbell.
“Granbell-sama, I can’t win against that. I can’t handle that insane monster
that showed up!”
He can tell that she has given everything she had to escape as she has ex-
haustion written all over her face. Her words are no doubt truthful.
“What happened to the rest of the “Three Martial Sages” ? If you three all move
in together—”
“No way, our enemy isn’t that weak. I have a keen sense to the aura of death
on the battlefield. I realized things weren’t good for us, so I escaped after leaving
the fighting to Sare. The enemy could rival Demon Lord—No, he was probably even
stronger…”
These are Glenda’s testimonies.
You are overreacting—Granbell thinks to himself, yet the rest of his colleagues
within the “Seven Celestial Sages” has yet to reach out to him as well.
Granbell, unease at the thought begins to detect their presence, yet he is not
receiving any reaction.
“Could it be…”
This is the reality that cannot be averted even with Granbell’s shocking reali-
zation.
A few days later—
As spies across the nations report back to Granbell, he was informed of the
defeat of King Edward.
The reporters from all over the nations were safe and sound. They’ve spread
out and made the headlines to notify every member of the public about the whole
thing.
What follows is rumor from Brumund Kingdom that the Tempest Federation is
planning to host a grand celebration.
Assessing all the information, Granbell finally determines his operation to be a
failure.
Including himself, the “Seven Celestial Sages” have been completely annihi-
lated.
Now he can’t keep acting with the false name of the god Ruminas.
Later, his beloved Mariabell also made a prediction—
“Dangerous, Dangerous indeed. That town is very dangerous!”
Not knowing what she meant, Granbell asked:
“—do you mean that the angels are attacking?”

306
 “No, that’s not the case, grandpa. That Demon Lord is planning to dominate
the world through economy.”
The manipulation of human world through economy—That is the ardent hope
of the Rosso.
It is also the plan that Granbell has been working on.
“How could this be…”
“It’s true. And it will become a reality eventually. That’s why—We have to de-
feat him before that.”
Mariabell wouldn’t lie.
—She hasn’t lied to this day.
That’s why he needed to refer to her words as part of the assessment as well.
“I see, if you say so, it must really be the case.”
After all, Mariabell is from Granbell’s direct lineage—
“Indeed. Next time, we will be able to do it next time. I shall gamble on my
name, Mariabell the “Greed” !”
—She is also a reincarnated one.
Having possessed extraordinary power and knowledge from the “Otherworld”,
she is the hope of the Rosso.
With Mariabell, the Rosso will always have the upper edge—With that thought
in mind, Granbell’s ambition is ignited once more…

***

After all the fuss that had gone done, I was able to reach a peaceful resolution
with Ruminas.
I was also able to resolve the misunderstanding between me and Hinata.
In return as apology, they promised me that they would announce to the world
under the name of Western Saints Church that we are harmless monsters.
And the previous conflicts have been due to challenges in communication.
There may be similar problems like this in the future, but I will learn from this
incident to overcome any future challenges.
As such, our diplomatic relation with the Holy Empire Ruberios has also been
revised.
We’ve signed a treaty of non-aggression and have reached common ground to
permit each other’s actions.
But someone (Veldora) has caused other trouble, which would be accounted
for as a separate case.
I am very firm on my position that the problem with that person (Veldora) has
nothing to do with our country.
Ruminas seemed unpleased, but she had to agree after I promised to not in-
tervene with anything related to the treatment of that person.
—But it won’t really matter, since with the Ultimate Skill “Storm King Veldora”,
Veldora, to some extent has become immortal. There shouldn’t be a problem if
anything bad happens to him.
<<Answer. There wouldn’t be a problem.>>

307
 Hmm.
I seem to feel a sense of guilt for selling out my friend, but with that being
said, we still need to sacrifice brother Veldora to contain Ruminas’ wrath.
“UHHH, are you leaving me to die now—?”
Someone seems to be shouting at the top of his lung, but I must be hearing
things.
At the end of the day, he had it coming, so I can’t really help with that.
It may be saddening, but that’s how you mature in leading a life.
Just like that, on the bedrock of a tiny sacrifice, we embrace the time of peace.
I’m not sure what happened in between to have things come to this point, but
Youm’s seat as king has also been settled.
Now all we have to do is to wait for inauguration, how wonderful it is that
things have worked out fine.
With all that being said, our problems have been resolved altogether.
From today onward—
The Western Nations have officially accepted us.

308
309
310
311
 Afterword

Sorry for having kept everyone waiting, now I present <<That time I got reincar-
nated as a slime>> Volume seven.
This time the content has also increased quite a bit.
“I’ll write it shorter this time!”
“Really? Are you only saying this now, but will eventually prolong the whole
thing in the end?”
“No way, I’ve cut a lot of the web version content out this time, it will be
shorter!”
“I’ve given up at this point, you don’t have to force yourself to write less.”
I recall such conversation. As a result, I was reassured to expand on the con-
tent.
“Ehh, in the end the length was increased a little bit…”
“That line, don’t you always so it? I am mentally prepared already.”
Is this so the relationship of trust that everyone talks about?
Editor I-san has already seen through me.
Eh? Could he have known from the start that I would increase the content?
No, it’s your defeat if you get too serious on such matter.
That’s how that went. Now I’ll comment on the content of this volume.
If it’s readers who made it through this volume should already know that there
is a high chance of spoiler in the afterword.
But with that being said, it can’t really be helped if you have read to this part.
There’s probably no one who reading the series at volume seven, so it won’t
be any different if I tell everyone to read the actual book first.

***

To the readers of the web version, you may think this volume is something com-
pletely different.
And honestly the content is completely overhauled.
The promise of “same story outline” is gradually become a fantasy.
There have been many changes to the plot development, this would result the
old plot very hard to connect up—that’s the reason for all the changes.
I would like to clarify that I was going to turn the outline around and change a
lot of things.
But the biggest reason of the change is probably due to the revision of design
of a certain character.
I won’t mention who that is, this person’s personality remains the same, but
his motivation and abilities are different.
The character influenced by this character the most would be Hinata-san. Per-
haps Hinata-san looks completely different from her counterpart in the web version.
But this should be the original (canonical) Hinata.

312
 Due to the plot heading in completely different direction, this feeling becomes
like this.
You only have to compare the stories in the two versions to know—That’s how
I think. But it may even be more fun for the readers who have not read the web
version to read the light novel directly. In that aspect I hope everyone would
choose the preferred way of reading it!
At the prologue, there are people discussing suspicious stuffs, how could we
have not yet seen their appearances in the main storyline?
There’s a reason to account for people’s doubts regarding this.
It’s definitely not because the author has forgotten to write about them, so
please look forward to it in the next volume!
But people would probably have a general idea of how the story would develop
at this point.
Are this author thinking anything at all?—That’s not the case. It’s almost as if
the author doesn’t plan to transfer the web version directly to the light novel.
That’s indeed the case, so I feel it would be a hard task to even trying to
continue the story like the original story. But there are finally some signs of re-
turning the story to the original plot since volume 7… probably.
When I was writing this afterword, I was thinking volume 8 would probably
feel more akin to its web version counterpart.
That would also depend on how I feel when I begin writing it—Although the
writer always likes to say this. I hope everyone would continue to accompany
alongside me as we move forward in this journey.
Then, I’ll see you in the next volume!

313